Did you mean to search for he left junub uthman jinn ?
We are still working on this feature. Please bear with us if the suggestion doesn't sound right.
 Showing 1601-1700 of 10000
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3712
Narrated 'Imran bin Husain:
that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) dispatched an army and he put 'Ali bin Abi Talib in charge of it. He left on the expedition and he entered upon a female slave. So four of the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (SAW) scolded him, and they made a pact saying: "[If] we meet the Messenger of Allah (SAW) we will inform him of what 'Ali did." When the Muslims returned from the journey, they would begin with the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and give him Salam, then they would go to their homes. So when the expedition arrived, they gave Salam to the Prophet (SAW), and one of the four stood saying: "O Messenger of Allah! Do you see that 'Ali bin Abi Talib did such and such." The Messenger of Allah (SAW) turned away from him. Then the second one stood and said as he said, and he turned away from him. Then the third stood before him, and said as he said, and he turned away from him. Then the fourth stood and said as they had said. The Messenger of Allah (SAW) faced him, and the anger was visible on his face, he said: "What do you want from 'Ali?! What do you want from 'Ali?! What do you want from 'Ali?! Indeed 'Ali is from me, and I am from him, and he is the ally of every believer after me."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا جَعْفَرُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ الضُّبَعِيُّ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ الرِّشْكِ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ، قَالَ بَعَثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَيْشًا وَاسْتَعْمَلَ عَلَيْهِمْ عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ فَمَضَى فِي السَّرِيَّةِ فَأَصَابَ جَارِيَةً فَأَنْكَرُوا عَلَيْهِ وَتَعَاقَدَ أَرْبَعَةٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالُوا إِذَا لَقِينَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَخْبَرْنَاهُ بِمَا صَنَعَ عَلِيٌّ وَكَانَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ إِذَا رَجَعُوا مِنَ السَّفَرِ بَدَءُوا بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَلَّمُوا عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفُوا إِلَى رِحَالِهِمْ فَلَمَّا قَدِمَتِ السَّرِيَّةُ سَلَّمُوا عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَامَ أَحَدُ الأَرْبَعَةِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ صَنَعَ كَذَا وَكَذَا ‏.‏ فَأَعْرَضَ عَنْهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ قَامَ الثَّانِي فَقَالَ مِثْلَ مَقَالَتِهِ فَأَعْرَضَ عَنْهُ ثُمَّ قَامَ إِلَيْهِ الثَّالِثُ فَقَالَ مِثْلَ مَقَالَتِهِ فَأَعْرَضَ عَنْهُ ثُمَّ قَامَ الرَّابِعُ فَقَالَ مِثْلَ مَا قَالُوا فَأَقْبَلَ إِلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالْغَضَبُ يُعْرَفُ فِي وَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا تُرِيدُونَ مِنْ عَلِيٍّ مَا تُرِيدُونَ مِنْ عَلِيٍّ مَا تُرِيدُونَ مِنْ عَلِيٍّ إِنَّ عَلِيًّا مِنِّي وَأَنَا مِنْهُ ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3712
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 108
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3712
Sahih al-Bukhari 4671

Narrated `Umar bin Al-Khattab:

When `Abdullah bin Ubai bin Salul died, Allah's Apostle was called in order to offer the funeral prayer for him. When Allah's Apostle got up (to offer the prayer) I jumped towards him and said, "O Allah's Apostle! Do you offer the prayer for Ibn Ubai although he said so-and-so on such-and-such-a day?" I went on mentioning his sayings. Allah's Apostle smiled and said, "Keep away from me, O `Umar!" But when I spoke too much to him, he said, "I have been given the choice, and I have chosen (this) ; and if I knew that if I asked forgiveness for him more than seventy times, he would be for given, I would ask it for more times than that." So Allah's Apostle offered the funeral prayer for him and then left, but he did not stay long before the two Verses of Surat-Bara'a were revealed, i.e.:-- 'And never (O Muhammad) pray for anyone of them that dies.... and died in a state of rebellion.' (9.84) Later I was astonished at my daring to speak like that to Allah's Apostle and Allah and His Apostle know best.

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ،‏.‏ وَقَالَ غَيْرُهُ حَدَّثَنِي اللَّيْثُ، حَدَّثَنِي عُقَيْلٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّهُ قَالَ لَمَّا مَاتَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أُبَىٍّ ابْنُ سَلُولَ دُعِيَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِيُصَلِّيَ عَلَيْهِ فَلَمَّا قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَثَبْتُ إِلَيْهِ، فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، أَتُصَلِّي عَلَى ابْنِ أُبَىٍّ وَقَدْ قَالَ يَوْمَ كَذَا كَذَا وَكَذَا قَالَ أُعَدِّدُ عَلَيْهِ قَوْلَهُ، فَتَبَسَّمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَخِّرْ عَنِّي يَا عُمَرُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَلَمَّا أَكْثَرْتُ عَلَيْهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنِّي خُيِّرْتُ فَاخْتَرْتُ، لَوْ أَعْلَمُ أَنِّي إِنْ زِدْتُ عَلَى السَّبْعِينَ يُغْفَرْ لَهُ لَزِدْتُ عَلَيْهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَصَلَّى عَلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَلَمْ يَمْكُثْ إِلاَّ يَسِيرًا حَتَّى نَزَلَتِ الآيَتَانِ مِنْ بَرَاءَةَ ‏{‏وَلاَ تُصَلِّ عَلَى أَحَدٍ مِنْهُمْ مَاتَ أَبَدًا‏}‏ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ ‏{‏وَهُمْ فَاسِقُونَ‏}‏ قَالَ فَعَجِبْتُ بَعْدُ مِنْ جُرْأَتِي عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَاللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4671
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 193
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 193
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 5692
Abu Hamzah Nasr said:
"I said to Ibn 'Abbas that my grandmother makes Nabidh in an earthenware jar and it is sweet. If I drink a lot of it and sit with people, I am worried that they will find out. He said: 'The delegation of 'Abdul-Qais came to the Messenger of Allah [SAW] and he said: Welcome to a delegation that is not disgraced or filled with regret. They said: O Messenger of Allah, the idolators are between us and you, and we can only reach you during the sacred months. Tell us of something which, if we do it, we will enter Paradise, and we can tell it to those whom we left behind. He said: I will enjoin three things upon you, and forbid four things to you. I order you to have faith in Allah, and do you know what faith in Allah is? They said: Allah and His Messenger know best. He said: (It means) testifying that there is none worthy of worship except Allah, establishing Salah, paying Zakah and giving one-fifth (the Khums) of the spoils of war. And I forbid four things to you: That which is soaked in Ad-Dubba', An-Naqir, Al-Hantam, and Al-Muzaffat.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَتَّابٍ، - وَهُوَ سَهْلُ بْنُ حَمَّادٍ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا قُرَّةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو جَمْرَةَ، نَصْرٌ قَالَ قُلْتُ لاِبْنِ عَبَّاسٍ إِنَّ جَدَّةً لِي تَنْبِذُ نَبِيذًا فِي جَرٍّ أَشْرَبُهُ حُلْوًا إِنْ أَكْثَرْتُ مِنْهُ فَجَالَسْتُ الْقَوْمَ خَشِيتُ أَنْ أَفْتَضِحَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ قَدِمَ وَفْدُ عَبْدِ الْقَيْسِ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَرْحَبًا بِالْوَفْدِ لَيْسَ بِالْخَزَايَا وَلاَ النَّادِمِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَكَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ وَإِنَّا لاَ نَصِلُ إِلَيْكَ إِلاَّ فِي أَشْهُرِ الْحُرُمِ فَحَدِّثْنَا بِأَمْرٍ إِنْ عَمِلْنَا بِهِ دَخَلْنَا الْجَنَّةَ وَنَدْعُو بِهِ مَنْ وَرَاءَنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ آمُرُكُمْ بِثَلاَثٍ وَأَنْهَاكُمْ عَنْ أَرْبَعٍ آمُرُكُمْ بِالإِيمَانِ بِاللَّهِ وَهَلْ تَدْرُونَ مَا الإِيمَانُ بِاللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ شَهَادَةُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَإِقَامُ الصَّلاَةِ وَإِيتَاءُ الزَّكَاةِ وَأَنْ تُعْطُوا مِنَ الْمَغَانِمِ الْخُمُسَ وَأَنْهَاكُمْ عَنْ أَرْبَعٍ عَمَّا يُنْبَذُ فِي الدُّبَّاءِ وَالنَّقِيرِ وَالْحَنْتَمِ وَالْمُزَفَّتِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 5692
In-book reference : Book 51, Hadith 154
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 51, Hadith 5695
Sunan Abi Dawud 313

Narrated Woman of Banu Ghifar:

Umayyah, daughter of AbusSalt, quoted a certain woman of Banu Ghifar, whose name was mentioned to me, as saying: The Messenger of Allah (saws) made me ride behind him on the rear of the camel saddle. By Allah, the Messenger of Allah (saws) got down in the morning. He made his camel kneel down and I came down from the back of his saddle. There was a mark of blood on it (saddle) and that was the first menstruation that I had. I stuck to the camel and felt ashamed.

When the Messenger of Allah (saws) saw what had happened to me and saw the blood, he said: Perhaps you are menstruating.

I said: Yes. He then said: Set yourself right (i.e. tie some cloth to prevent bleeding), then take a vessel of water and put some salt in it, and then wash the blood from the back of the saddle, and then return to your mount. When the Messenger of Allah (saws) conquered Khaybar, he gave us a portion of the booty. Whenever the woman became purified from her menses, she would put salt in water. And when she died, she left a will to put salt in the water for washing her (after death).

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو الرَّازِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سَلَمَةُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْفَضْلِ - أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ إِسْحَاقَ - عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ سُحَيْمٍ، عَنْ أُمَيَّةَ بِنْتِ أَبِي الصَّلْتِ، عَنِ امْرَأَةٍ، مِنْ بَنِي غِفَارٍ قَدْ سَمَّاهَا لِي قَالَتْ أَرْدَفَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى حَقِيبَةِ رَحْلِهِ - قَالَتْ - فَوَاللَّهِ لَمْ يَزَلْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى الصُّبْحِ فَأَنَاخَ وَنَزَلْتُ عَنْ حَقِيبَةِ رَحْلِهِ فَإِذَا بِهَا دَمٌ مِنِّي فَكَانَتْ أَوَّلَ حَيْضَةٍ حِضْتُهَا - قَالَتْ - فَتَقَبَّضْتُ إِلَى النَّاقَةِ وَاسْتَحْيَيْتُ فَلَمَّا رَأَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا بِي وَرَأَى الدَّمَ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا لَكِ لَعَلَّكِ نُفِسْتِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَأَصْلِحِي مِنْ نَفْسِكِ ثُمَّ خُذِي إِنَاءً مِنْ مَاءٍ فَاطْرَحِي فِيهِ مِلْحًا ثُمَّ اغْسِلِي مَا أَصَابَ الْحَقِيبَةَ مِنَ الدَّمِ ثُمَّ عُودِي لِمَرْكَبِكِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَلَمَّا فَتَحَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَيْبَرَ رَضَخَ لَنَا مِنَ الْفَىْءِ - قَالَتْ - وَكَانَتْ لاَ تَطَّهَّرُ مِنْ حَيْضَةٍ إِلاَّ جَعَلَتْ فِي طَهُورِهَا مِلْحًا وَأَوْصَتْ بِهِ أَنْ يُجْعَلَ فِي غُسْلِهَا حِينَ مَاتَتْ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 313
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 313
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 313
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1154
Anas said, "I was serving the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, one day. When I thought I had finished serving him, I said, 'The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, is having a midday nap.' So I left him and there were some children playing. I stood looking at them and their game. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came out, and came up to them and greeted them. Then he called me and sent me to get something he needed. He remained in the shade until I came back to him. I was late for my mother and she and he asked, 'What kept you?' I replied, The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sent me for something he needed.' 'What was it?' she asked. I replied, 'It is a secret of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace.' She said, Keep the secret of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace.' I did not tell anyone that secret. If I had told it, I would have told it to her.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ‏:‏ خَدَمْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمًا، حَتَّى إِذَا رَأَيْتُ أَنِّي قَدْ فَرَغْتُ مِنْ خِدْمَتِهِ قُلْتُ‏:‏ يَقِيلُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَخَرَجْتُ مِنْ عِنْدِهِ، فَإِذَا غِلْمَةٌ يَلْعَبُونَ، فَقُمْتُ أَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِمْ إِلَى لَعِبِهِمْ، فَجَاءَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَانْتَهَى إِلَيْهِمْ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِمْ، ثُمَّ دَعَانِي فَبَعَثَنِي إِلَى حَاجَةٍ، فَكَانَ فِي فَيْءٍ حَتَّى أَتَيْتُهُ‏.‏ وَأَبْطَأْتُ عَلَى أُمِّي، فَقَالَتْ‏:‏ مَا حَبَسَكَ‏؟‏ قُلْتُ‏:‏ بَعَثَنِي النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى حَاجَةٍ، قَالَتْ‏:‏ مَا هِيَ‏؟‏ قُلْتُ‏:‏ إِنَّهُ سِرٌّ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَقَالَتِ‏:‏ احْفَظْ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سِرَّهُ، فَمَا حَدَّثْتُ بِتِلْكَ الْحَاجَةِ أَحَدًا مِنَ الْخَلْقِ، فَلَوْ كُنْتُ مُحَدِّثًا حَدَّثْتُكَ بِهَا‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1154
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 1
English translation : Book 47, Hadith 1154
Sunan an-Nasa'i 831
It was narrated that Jabir said:
"A man from the Ansar came when the Iqamah for prayer had been said. He entered the Masjid and prayed behind Muadh, and he(Muadh) made the prayer lengthy. The man went away and prayed in a comer of the Masjid, then he left. When Muadh finished praying, it was said to him that so-and-so had done such and such. Muadh said: 'Tomorrow I will mention that to the Messenger of Allah (saws).' So Muadh came to the Messenger of Allah (saws) and told him about that. The Messenger of Allah (saws) sent for him and asked him: 'What made you do what you did? He said: '0 Messenger of Allah (saws), I had been working with my camel to bring water all day, and when I came the Iqamah for prayer had already been said, so I entered the Masjid and joined him in the prayer, then he recited such and such a Surah and made it lengthy, so I went away and prayed in a comer of the Masjid.' The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: 'Do you want to cause hardship to the people, 0 Muadh do you want to cause hardship to the people, 0 Muadh do you want to cause hardship to the people, 0 Muadh?"'
أَخْبَرَنَا وَاصِلُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ فُضَيْلٍ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ مُحَارِبِ بْنِ دِثَارٍ، وَأَبِي، صَالِحٍ عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ وَقَدْ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَدَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ فَصَلَّى خَلْفَ مُعَاذٍ فَطَوَّلَ بِهِمْ فَانْصَرَفَ الرَّجُلُ فَصَلَّى فِي نَاحِيَةِ الْمَسْجِدِ ثُمَّ انْطَلَقَ فَلَمَّا قَضَى مُعَاذٌ الصَّلاَةَ قِيلَ لَهُ إِنَّ فُلاَنًا فَعَلَ كَذَا وَكَذَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ مُعَاذٌ لَئِنْ أَصْبَحْتُ لأَذْكُرَنَّ ذَلِكَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَأَتَى مُعَاذٌ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ لَهُ فَأَرْسَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَيْهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا حَمَلَكَ عَلَى الَّذِي صَنَعْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ عَمِلْتُ عَلَى نَاضِحِي مِنَ النَّهَارِ فَجِئْتُ وَقَدْ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَدَخَلْتُ الْمَسْجِدَ فَدَخَلْتُ مَعَهُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ فَقَرَأَ سُورَةَ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَطَوَّلَ فَانْصَرَفْتُ فَصَلَّيْتُ فِي نَاحِيَةِ الْمَسْجِدِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَفَتَّانٌ يَا مُعَاذُ أَفَتَّانٌ يَا مُعَاذُ أَفَتَّانٌ يَا مُعَاذُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 831
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 55
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 10, Hadith 832
Sahih Muslim 2040 b

Anas b. Malik reported:

Abu Talha sent me to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) in order to invite him (for meal). She had prepared a meal. So I came and found Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) along with some people. He looked at me, and I felt shy and said: Accept the invitation of Abu Talha. He (the Holy Prophet) asked the people to get up. Thereupon Abu Talha said: Allah's Messenger, I have prepared something for you. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) touched (the food) and invoked blessings upon it, and then said: Let ten persons from my Companions enter (the house). He then said: Eat, and (in the meanwhile) brought out something from between his fingers for them. They then began to eat until they had their fill and then went out. He then asked ten more men (to have the meal) and they ate to their fill, and the ten persons went on getting in (and eating the food) and then getting out until none was left amongst them who had not got in and eaten to his fill. He then collected (the remaining part of the food) and it (the quantity of the food) was the same (as it had been prior to the serving of guests).
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا سَعْدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنِي أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ بَعَثَنِي أَبُو طَلْحَةَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لأَدْعُوَهُ وَقَدْ جَعَلَ طَعَامًا - قَالَ - فَأَقْبَلْتُ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَعَ النَّاسِ فَنَظَرَ إِلَىَّ فَاسْتَحْيَيْتُ فَقُلْتُ أَجِبْ أَبَا طَلْحَةَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لِلنَّاسِ ‏"‏ قُومُوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّمَا صَنَعْتُ لَكَ شَيْئًا - قَالَ - فَمَسَّهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَدَعَا فِيهَا بِالْبَرَكَةِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَدْخِلْ نَفَرًا مِنْ أَصْحَابِي عَشَرَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ كُلُوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَأَخْرَجَ لَهُمْ شَيْئًا مِنْ بَيْنِ أَصَابِعِهِ فَأَكَلُوا حَتَّى شَبِعُوا فَخَرَجُوا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَدْخِلْ عَشَرَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَكَلُوا حَتَّى شَبِعُوا ‏.‏ فَمَا زَالَ يُدْخِلُ عَشَرَةً وَيُخْرِجُ عَشَرَةً حَتَّى لَمْ يَبْقَ مِنْهُمْ أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ دَخَلَ فَأَكَلَ حَتَّى شَبِعَ ثُمَّ هَيَّأَهَا فَإِذَا هِيَ مِثْلُهَا حِينَ أَكَلُوا مِنْهَا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2040b
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 191
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 23, Hadith 5059
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2359 e

Anas b. Malik reported that the people asked Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) until he was hard pressed. He went out one day and he occupied the pulpit and said:

Ask me and I shall leave no question of yours unanswered for you, and when the people heard about it they were overawed, as if (something tragic) was going to happen. Anas said: I began to look towards the right and the left and (found) that every person was weeping wrapping his head with the cloth. Then a person in the mosque broke the ice and they used to dispute with him by attributing his fatherhood to another man than his own father. He said: Allah's Apostle, who is my father? He said: Your father is Hudhafa. Then 'Umar b. Khattab (Allah be pleased with him) dared say something and said: We are well pleased with Allah as our Lord, with Islam as our code of life and with Muhammad as our Messenger, seeking refuge with Allah from the evil of Turmoil. Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Never did I see the good and evil as today. Paradise and Hell were given a visible shape before me (in this worldly life) and I saw both of them near this well.
حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ بْنُ حَمَّادٍ الْمَعْنِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ النَّاسَ، سَأَلُوا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى أَحْفَوْهُ بِالْمَسْأَلَةِ فَخَرَجَ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ فَصَعِدَ الْمِنْبَرَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ سَلُونِي لاَ تَسْأَلُونِي عَنْ شَىْءٍ إِلاَّ بَيَّنْتُهُ لَكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا سَمِعَ ذَلِكَ الْقَوْمُ أَرَمُّوا وَرَهِبُوا أَنْ يَكُونَ بَيْنَ يَدَىْ أَمْرٍ قَدْ حَضَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنَسٌ فَجَعَلْتُ أَلْتَفِتُ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالاً فَإِذَا كُلُّ رَجُلٍ لاَفٌّ رَأْسَهُ فِي ثَوْبِهِ يَبْكِي فَأَنْشَأَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ كَانَ يُلاَحَى فَيُدْعَى لِغَيْرِ أَبِيهِ فَقَالَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ مَنْ أَبِي قَالَ ‏"‏ أَبُوكَ حُذَافَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَنْشَأَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ رضى الله عنه فَقَالَ رَضِينَا بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولاً عَائِذًا بِاللَّهِ مِنْ سُوءِ الْفِتَنِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لَمْ أَرَ كَالْيَوْمِ قَطُّ فِي الْخَيْرِ وَالشَّرِّ إِنِّي صُوِّرَتْ لِيَ الْجَنَّةُ وَالنَّارُ فَرَأَيْتُهُمَا دُونَ هَذَا الْحَائِطِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2359e
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 181
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 30, Hadith 5827
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2301
Ibn ‘Abbas said “The following verse abrogated the rule of passing her waiting period with her people. A year’s maintenance and residence. She may pass her waiting period now anywhere she wishes. ‘Ata said “If she wishes she can pass her waiting period with the people of her husband and live in the house left by her husband by will. Or she may shift if she wishes according to the pronouncement of Allah the Exalted. But if they leave (the residence) there is no blame on you for what they do. Ata’ said “Then the verses regarding inheritance were revealed. The commandment for living in a house (for one year) was repealed. She may pass her waiting period wherever she wishes.
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الْمَرْوَزِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شِبْلٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي نَجِيحٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عَطَاءٌ قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ نَسَخَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ عِدَّتَهَا عِنْدَ أَهْلِهِ فَتَعْتَدُّ حَيْثُ شَاءَتْ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى ‏{‏ غَيْرَ إِخْرَاجٍ ‏}‏ قَالَ عَطَاءٌ إِنْ شَاءَتِ اعْتَدَّتْ عِنْدَ أَهْلِهِ وَسَكَنَتْ فِي وَصِيَّتِهَا وَإِنْ شَاءَتْ خَرَجَتْ لِقَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى ‏{‏ فَإِنْ خَرَجْنَ فَلاَ جُنَاحَ عَلَيْكُمْ فِيمَا فَعَلْنَ ‏}‏ قَالَ عَطَاءٌ ثُمَّ جَاءَ الْمِيرَاثُ فَنَسَخَ السُّكْنَى تَعْتَدُّ حَيْثُ شَاءَتْ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2301
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 127
English translation : Book 12, Hadith 2294
Sunan Ibn Majah 2107
It was narrated from Abu Burdah that his father Abu Musa said:
"I came to the Messenger of Allah (SAW) with a group of Asharites and asked him to give us animals to ride. He said: 'By Allah, I cannot give you anything to ride, and I have nothing to give you to ride.' We stayed as long as Allah willed, then some camels were brought to him. He ordered that we be given three she-camels with fine humps. When we left, we said to one another: 'We came to the Messenger of Allah (SAW) to ask him for animals to ride, and he swore by Allah that he would not give us anything to ride, then he gave us something. Let us go back.' So we went to him and we said: 'O Messenger of Allah! We came to you seeking mounts, and you took an oath that you would not give us mounts, then you gave us some mounts.' He said: 'By Allah, I did not give you animals to ride, rather Allah gave you them to ride. I, by Allah, if Allah wills, do not swear and then see something better than it, but I offer expiation for what I swore about, and do that which is better.' Or he said: 'I do that which is better and offer expiation for what I swore about.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدَةَ، أَنْبَأَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا غَيْلاَنُ بْنُ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ أَبِي مُوسَى، قَالَ أَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فِي رَهْطٍ مِنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ نَسْتَحْمِلُهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَحْمِلُكُمْ وَمَا عِنْدِي مَا أَحْمِلُكُمْ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَبِثْنَا مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ أُتِيَ بِإِبِلٍ فَأَمَرَ لَنَا بِثَلاَثَةِ إِبِلٍ ذَوْدٍ غُرِّ الذُّرَى فَلَمَّا انْطَلَقْنَا قَالَ بَعْضُنَا لِبَعْضٍ أَتَيْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ نَسْتَحْمِلُهُ فَحَلَفَ أَلاَّ يَحْمِلَنَا ثُمَّ حَمَلَنَا ارْجِعُوا بِنَا ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْنَاهُ فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا أَتَيْنَاكَ نَسْتَحْمِلُكَ فَحَلَفْتَ أَنْ لاَ تَحْمِلَنَا ‏.‏ ثُمَّ حَمَلْتَنَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَنَا حَمَلْتُكُمْ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ حَمَلَكُمْ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَنَا حَمَلْتُكُمْ بَلِ اللَّهُ حَمَلَكُمْ إِنِّي وَاللَّهِ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ لاَ أَحْلِفُ عَلَى يَمِينٍ فَأَرَى غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا إِلاَّ كَفَّرْتُ عَنْ يَمِينِي وَأَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ وَكَفَّرْتُ عَنْ يَمِينِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2107
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 18
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 11, Hadith 2107

Yahya said that Malik spoke about an investor who gave qirad money to a man, and then the man sought a loan from the investor or the investor borrowed money from the agent, or the investor left goods with the agent to sell for him, or the investor gave the agent dinars to buy goods with. Malik said, "There is no harm if the investor leaves his goods with him knowing that if the agent did not have his money and he had asked a similar thing of him, he would have still done it because of the brotherhood between them or because it would have been no bother to him and that had the agent refused that, he would not have removed his capital from him. Or if the agent had borrowed from the investor or carried his goods for him and he knew that if the investor had not had his capital with him, he would have still done the same for him, and had he refused that to him, he would not have returned his capital to him. If that is true between both of them and it is in the way of a favour between them and it is not a condition in the terms of the qirad, it is permitted and there is no harm in it. If a condition comes into it, or it is feared that the agent is only doing it for the investor in order to safeguard the capital in his possession, or the investor is only doing it because the agent has taken his capital and will not return it to him, that is not permitted in qirad and it is part of what the people of knowledge forbid.' "

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 32, Hadith 13
Sahih al-Bukhari 713

Narrated `Aisha:

When Allah's Apostle became seriously ill, Bilal came to him for the prayer. He said, "Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer." I said, "O Allah's Apostle! Abu Bakr is a softhearted man and if he stands in your place, he would not be able to make the people hear him. Will you order `Umar (to lead the prayer)?" The Prophet said, "Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer." Then I said to Hafsa, "Tell him, Abu i Bakr is a softhearted man and if he stands in his place, he would not be able to make the people hear him. Would you order `Umar to lead the prayer?' " Hafsa did so. The Prophet said, "Verily you are the companions of Joseph. Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer." So Abu- Bakr stood for the prayer. In the meantime Allah's Apostle felt better and came out with the help of two persons and both of his legs were dragging on the ground till he entered the mosque. When Abu Bakr heard him coming, he tried to retreat but Allah's Apostle beckoned him to carry on. The Prophet sat on his left side. Abu Bakr was praying while standing and Allah's Apostle was leading the prayer while sitting. Abu Bakr was following the Prophet and the people were following Abu Bakr (in the prayer).

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ لَمَّا ثَقُلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَاءَ بِلاَلٌ يُؤْذِنُهُ بِالصَّلاَةِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ أَسِيفٌ، وَإِنَّهُ مَتَى مَا يَقُمْ مَقَامَكَ لاَ يُسْمِعُ النَّاسَ، فَلَوْ أَمَرْتَ عُمَرَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ لِحَفْصَةَ قُولِي لَهُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ أَسِيفٌ، وَإِنَّهُ مَتَى يَقُمْ مَقَامَكَ لاَ يُسْمِعِ النَّاسَ، فَلَوْ أَمَرْتَ عُمَرَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُنَّ لأَنْتُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ، مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ وَجَدَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي نَفْسِهِ خِفَّةً، فَقَامَ يُهَادَى بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ، وَرِجْلاَهُ يَخُطَّانِ فِي الأَرْضِ حَتَّى دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ، فَلَمَّا سَمِعَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حِسَّهُ ذَهَبَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَتَأَخَّرُ، فَأَوْمَأَ إِلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَجَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى جَلَسَ عَنْ يَسَارِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، فَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي قَائِمًا، وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي قَاعِدًا، يَقْتَدِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ بِصَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 713
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 108
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 11, Hadith 681
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3358
It was narrated from 'Abdullah that some people came to him and said:
"A man among us married a woman, but he did not name a dowry for her, and he did not have intercourse with her before he died." 'Abdullah said: 'Since I left the Messenger of Allah I have never been asked a more difficult question than this. Go to someone else.' They kept coming to him for a month, then at the end of that they said: 'Who shall we ask if we do not ask you? You are one of the most prominent Companions of Muhammad in this land and we cannot find anyone else.' He said: 'I will say what I think, and if it is correct then it is from Allah alone, with no partner, and if it is wrong then it is from me and from the Shaitan, and Allah and His Messenger have nothing to do with it. I think she should be given a dowry like that of her peers and no less, with no injustice, and she may inherit from him, and she has to observe the 'Iddah, four months and ten days.'" He said: "And that was heard by some people from Ashja', who stood up and said: 'We bear witness that you have passed the same judgment as the Messenger of Allah did concerning a woman from among us who was called Birwa' bint Washiq.'" He said: "Abdullah was never seen looking so happy as he did on that day, except with having accepted Islam."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُسْهِرٍ، عَنْ دَاوُدَ بْنِ أَبِي هِنْدٍ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّهُ أَتَاهُ قَوْمٌ فَقَالُوا إِنَّ رَجُلاً مِنَّا تَزَوَّجَ امْرَأَةً وَلَمْ يَفْرِضْ لَهَا صَدَاقًا وَلَمْ يَجْمَعْهَا إِلَيْهِ حَتَّى مَاتَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ مَا سُئِلْتُ مُنْذُ فَارَقْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَشَدَّ عَلَىَّ مِنْ هَذِهِ فَأْتُوا غَيْرِي ‏.‏ فَاخْتَلَفُوا إِلَيْهِ فِيهَا شَهْرًا ثُمَّ قَالُوا لَهُ فِي آخِرِ ذَلِكَ مَنْ نَسْأَلُ إِنْ لَمْ نَسْأَلْكَ وَأَنْتَ مِنْ جِلَّةِ أَصْحَابِ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِهَذَا الْبَلَدِ وَلاَ نَجِدُ غَيْرَكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَأَقُولُ فِيهَا بِجَهْدِ رَأْيِي فَإِنْ كَانَ صَوَابًا فَمِنَ اللَّهِ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَإِنْ كَانَ خَطَأً فَمِنِّي وَمِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ وَاللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ مِنْهُ بُرَآءُ أُرَى أَنْ أَجْعَلَ لَهَا صَدَاقَ نِسَائِهَا لاَ وَكْسَ وَلاَ شَطَطَ وَلَهَا الْمِيرَاثُ وَعَلَيْهَا الْعِدَّةُ أَرْبَعَةَ أَشْهُرٍ وَعَشْرًا ‏.‏ قَالَ وَذَلِكَ بِسَمْعِ أُنَاسٍ مِنْ أَشْجَعَ فَقَامُوا فَقَالُوا نَشْهَدُ أَنَّكَ قَضَيْتَ بِمَا قَضَى بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي امْرَأَةٍ مِنَّا يُقَالُ لَهَا بِرْوَعُ بِنْتُ وَاشِقٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا رُئِيَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ فَرِحَ فَرْحَةً يَوْمَئِذٍ إِلاَّ بِإِسْلاَمِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3358
In-book reference : Book 26, Hadith 163
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 26, Hadith 3360
Sahih al-Bukhari 3813

Narrated Qais bin Ubad:

While I was sitting in the Mosque of Medina, there entered a man (Abdullah bin Salam) with signs of solemnity over his face. The people said, "He is one of the people of Paradise." He prayed two light rak`at and then left. I followed him and said, "When you entered the Mosque, the people said, 'He is one of the people of Paradise.' " He said, "By Allah, one ought not say what he does not know; and I will tell you why. In the lifetime of the Prophet I had a dream which I narrated to him. I saw as if I were in a garden." He then described its extension and greenery. He added: In its center there was an iron pillar whose lower end was fixed in the earth and the upper end was in the sky, and at its upper end there was a (ring-shaped) hand-hold. I was told to climb it. I said, "I can't." "Then a servant came to me and lifted my clothes from behind and I climbed till I reached the top (of the pillar). Then I got hold of the hand-hold, and I was told to hold it tightly, then I woke up and (the effect of) the handhold was in my hand. I narrated al I that to the Prophet who said, 'The garden is Islam, and the handhold is the Most Truth-worthy Hand-Hold. So you will remain as a Muslim till you die." The narrator added: "The man was `Abdullah bin Salam."

حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَزْهَرُ السَّمَّانُ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَوْنٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ عُبَادٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ جَالِسًا فِي مَسْجِدِ الْمَدِينَةِ، فَدَخَلَ رَجُلٌ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ أَثَرُ الْخُشُوعِ، فَقَالُوا هَذَا رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ‏.‏ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ تَجَوَّزَ فِيهِمَا ثُمَّ خَرَجَ، وَتَبِعْتُهُ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّكَ حِينَ دَخَلْتَ الْمَسْجِدَ قَالُوا هَذَا رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ‏.‏ قَالَ وَاللَّهِ مَا يَنْبَغِي لأَحَدٍ أَنْ يَقُولَ مَا لاَ يَعْلَمُ وَسَأُحَدِّثُكَ لِمَ ذَاكَ رَأَيْتُ رُؤْيَا عَلَى عَهْدِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَصَصْتُهَا عَلَيْهِ، وَرَأَيْتُ كَأَنِّي فِي رَوْضَةٍ ـ ذَكَرَ مِنْ سَعَتِهَا وَخُضْرَتِهَا ـ وَسْطَهَا عَمُودٌ مِنْ حَدِيدٍ، أَسْفَلُهُ فِي الأَرْضِ وَأَعْلاَهُ فِي السَّمَاءِ، فِي أَعْلاَهُ عُرْوَةٌ فَقِيلَ لَهُ ارْقَهْ‏.‏ قُلْتُ لاَ أَسْتَطِيعُ‏.‏ فَأَتَانِي مِنْصَفٌ فَرَفَعَ ثِيَابِي مِنْ خَلْفِي، فَرَقِيتُ حَتَّى كُنْتُ فِي أَعْلاَهَا، فَأَخَذْتُ بِالْعُرْوَةِ، فَقِيلَ لَهُ اسْتَمْسِكْ‏.‏ فَاسْتَيْقَظْتُ وَإِنَّهَا لَفِي يَدِي، فَقَصَصْتُهَا عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ تِلْكَ الرَّوْضَةُ الإِسْلاَمُ، وَذَلِكَ الْعَمُودُ عَمُودُ الإِسْلاَمِ، وَتِلْكَ الْعُرْوَةُ عُرْوَةُ الْوُثْقَى، فَأَنْتَ عَلَى الإِسْلاَمِ حَتَّى تَمُوتَ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَذَاكَ الرَّجُلُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ‏.‏ وَقَالَ لِي خَلِيفَةُ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3813
In-book reference : Book 63, Hadith 38
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 58, Hadith 158
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2484 c

Kharasha b. Hurr reported:

I was sitting in a circle in the mosque of Medina and there was an old man, quite handsome. He was 'Abdullah b. Salim. He was telling good things to them (to the people sitting in that company). As he stood up (to depart) the people said: He who is desirous of looking at a person from amongst the people of Paradise should see him. I said: By Allah, I will follow him, and would try to know his residence. So I followed him and he walked on until he reached the outskirts of Medina. He then entered his house. I sought permission from him to get in, and he granted me the permission, saying: My nephew, what is the need (that has brought you here)? I said to him: As you stood up, I heard people say about you: He who is desirous of seeing a person from among the people of Paradise should look at him. So I became desirous of accompanying you. He ('Abdullah b. Salim) said: It is Allah Who knows best about the people of Paradise. I would, however, narrate to you as to why they said like it. (The story is) that while I was asleep (one night) there came to me a person (in the dream) who asked me to stand up. (So I stood up) and he caught hold of my hand and I walked along with him, and, lo, I found some paths on my left and I was about to set out upon them. Thereupon he said to me Do not set yourself on (them) for these are the paths of the leftists (denizens of Hell-fire). Then there were paths leading to the right side, whereupon he said: Set yourself on these paths. We came across a hill and he said to me: Climb up, and I attempted to climb up that I fell upon my buttocks. I made several attempts (but failed to succeed). He led until he came to a pillar (so high) that its upper end touched the sky and its base was in the earth. And there was a handhold at its upper end. He said to me Climb over it. I said: How can I climb upon it, as its upper end touches the sky? He cought hold of my hand and pushed me up and I found myself suspended with the handhold. He then struck the pillar and it fell down, but I remained attached to that handhold until it was morning (and the dream was thus over). I came to Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) and narrated it to him. He said: So far as the paths which you saw on your left are concerned, these are paths of the leftists (denizens of Hell) and the paths which you saw on your right, these are the paths of the rightists (the dwellers of Paradise) and the mountain represents the destination of the martyrs which you would not be able to attain. The pillar implies the pillar of Islam. and so far as the handhold is concerned, it implies the handhold of Islam, and you would hold to it fastly until you would meet death.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِقُتَيْبَةَ - حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ مُسْهِرٍ، عَنْ خَرَشَةَ بْنِ الْحُرِّ، قَالَ كُنْتُ جَالِسًا فِي حَلْقَةٍ فِي مَسْجِدِ الْمَدِينَةِ - قَالَ - وَفِيهَا شَيْخٌ حَسَنُ الْهَيْئَةِ وَهُوَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ - قَالَ - فَجَعَلَ يُحَدِّثُهُمْ حَدِيثًا حَسَنًا - قَالَ - فَلَمَّا قَامَ قَالَ الْقَوْمُ مَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يَنْظُرَ إِلَى رَجُلٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ فَلْيَنْظُرْ إِلَى هَذَا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ وَاللَّهِ لأَتْبَعَنَّهُ فَلأَعْلَمَنَّ مَكَانَ بَيْتِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَتَبِعْتُهُ فَانْطَلَقَ حَتَّى كَادَ أَنْ يَخْرُجَ مِنَ الْمَدِينَةِ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ مَنْزِلَهُ - قَالَ - فَاسْتَأْذَنْتُ عَلَيْهِ فَأَذِنَ لِي فَقَالَ مَا حَاجَتُكَ يَا ابْنَ أَخِي قَالَ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ سَمِعْتُ الْقَوْمَ يَقُولُونَ لَكَ لَمَّا قُمْتَ مَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يَنْظُرَ إِلَى رَجُلٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ فَلْيَنْظُرْ إِلَى هَذَا ‏.‏ فَأَعْجَبَنِي أَنْ أَكُونَ مَعَكَ قَالَ اللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ بِأَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَسَأُحَدِّثُكَ مِمَّ قَالُوا ذَاكَ إِنِّي بَيْنَمَا أَنَا نَائِمٌ إِذْ أَتَانِي رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ لِي قُمْ ‏.‏ فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِي فَانْطَلَقْتُ مَعَهُ - قَالَ - فَإِذَا أَنَا بِجَوَادَّ عَنْ شِمَالِي - قَالَ - فَأَخَذْتُ لآخُذَ فِيهَا فَقَالَ لِي لاَ تَأْخُذْ فِيهَا فَإِنَّهَا طُرُقُ أَصْحَابِ الشِّمَالِ - قَالَ - فَإِذَا جَوَادُّ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2484c
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 213
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 6070
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6333

Narrated Jarir:

Allah's Apostle said to me. "Will you relieve me from Dhi-al-Khalasa? " Dhi-al-Khalasa was an idol which the people used to worship and it was called Al-Ka`ba al Yamaniyya. I said, "O Allah's Apostle I am a man who can't sit firm on horses." So he stroked my chest (with his hand) and said, "O Allah! Make him firm and make him a guiding and well-guided man." So I went out with fifty (men) from my tribe of Ahrnas. (The sub-narrator, Sufyan, quoting Jarir, perhaps said, "I went out with a group of men from my nation.") and came to Dhi-al-Khalasa and burnt it, and then came to the Prophet and said, "O Allah's Apostle! I have not come to you till I left it like a camel with a skin disease." The Prophet then invoked good upon Ahmas and their cavalry (fighters).

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، عَنْ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ جَرِيرًا، قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَلاَ تُرِيحُنِي مِنْ ذِي الْخَلَصَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَهْوَ نُصُبٌ كَانُوا يَعْبُدُونَهُ يُسَمَّى الْكَعْبَةَ الْيَمَانِيَةَ‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي رَجُلٌ لاَ أَثْبُتُ عَلَى الْخَيْلِ، فَصَكَّ فِي صَدْرِي فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ ثَبِّتْهُ وَاجْعَلْهُ هَادِيًا مَهْدِيًّا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَخَرَجْتُ فِي خَمْسِينَ مِنْ أَحْمَسَ مِنْ قَوْمِي ـ وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ سُفْيَانُ فَانْطَلَقْتُ فِي عُصْبَةٍ مِنْ قَوْمِي ـ فَأَتَيْتُهَا فَأَحْرَقْتُهَا، ثُمَّ أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، وَاللَّهِ مَا أَتَيْتُكَ حَتَّى تَرَكْتُهَا مِثْلَ الْجَمَلِ الأَجْرَبِ‏.‏ فَدَعَا لأَحْمَسَ وَخَيْلِهَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6333
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 30
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 345
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4192

Narrated Anas:

Some people of the tribe of `Ukl and `Uraina arrived at Medina to meet the Prophet and embraced Islam and said, "O Allah's Prophet! We are the owners of milch livestock (i.e. bedouins) and not farmers (i.e. countrymen)." They found the climate of Medina unsuitable for them. So Allah's Apostle ordered that they should be provided with some milch camels and a shepherd and ordered them to go out of Medina and to drink the camels' milk and urine (as medicine) So they set out and when they reached Al-Harra, they reverted to Heathenism after embracing Islam, and killed the shepherd of the Prophet and drove away the camels. When this news reached the Prophet, he sent some people in pursuit of them. (So they were caught and brought back to the Prophet ). The Prophet gave his orders in their concern. So their eyes were branded with pieces of iron and their hands and legs were cut off and they were left away in Harra till they died in that state of theirs. (See Hadith 234 Vol 1)

حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى بْنُ حَمَّادٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، أَنَّ أَنَسًا ـ رضى الله عنه ـ حَدَّثَهُمْ أَنَّ نَاسًا مِنْ عُكْلٍ وَعُرَيْنَةَ قَدِمُوا الْمَدِينَةَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَتَكَلَّمُوا بِالإِسْلاَمِ فَقَالُوا يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ إِنَّا كُنَّا أَهْلَ ضَرْعٍ، وَلَمْ نَكُنْ أَهْلَ رِيفٍ‏.‏ وَاسْتَوْخَمُوا الْمَدِينَةَ، فَأَمَرَهُمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِذَوْدٍ وَرَاعٍ، وَأَمَرَهُمْ أَنْ يَخْرُجُوا فِيهِ، فَيَشْرَبُوا مِنْ أَلْبَانِهَا وَأَبْوَالِهَا، فَانْطَلَقُوا حَتَّى إِذَا كَانُوا نَاحِيَةَ الْحَرَّةِ كَفَرُوا بَعْدَ إِسْلاَمِهِمْ، وَقَتَلُوا رَاعِيَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَاسْتَاقُوا الذَّوْدَ، فَبَلَغَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَبَعَثَ الطَّلَبَ فِي آثَارِهِمْ فَأَمَرَ بِهِمْ فَسَمَرُوا أَعْيُنَهُمْ، وَقَطَعُوا أَيْدِيَهُمْ، وَتُرِكُوا فِي نَاحِيَةِ الْحَرَّةِ حَتَّى مَاتُوا عَلَى حَالِهِمْ‏.‏ قَالَ قَتَادَةُ بَلَغَنَا أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ كَانَ يَحُثُّ عَلَى الصَّدَقَةِ، وَيَنْهَى عَنِ الْمُثْلَةِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ شُعْبَةُ وَأَبَانُ وَحَمَّادٌ عَنْ قَتَادَةَ مِنْ عُرَيْنَةَ‏.‏ وَقَالَ يَحْيَى بْنُ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ وَأَيُّوبُ عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَدِمَ نَفَرٌ مِنْ عُكْلٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4192
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 232
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 505
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Muhammad ibn Amr ibn Halhala that Humayd ibn Malik ibn Khu'haym said, "I was sitting with Abu Hurayra on his land at al-Aqiq. Some people rode out from Madina to call upon Abu Hurayra. He told me to go to his mother, sending his greetings and asking her to prepare some food." Humayd continued, "She set down three loaves on a plate and some oil and salt. Then she put it on my head and I carried it to them. When I set it before them, Abu Hurayra said, 'Allah is greater' and added, 'Praise be to Allah who has filled us with bread after our food had previously been only water and dates,' as the people did not touch any of the food.

When they left, he said, 'O son of my brother, be good to your sheep and wipe the mucus from them and clean their pen. Pray in their quarter for they are among the animals of the Garden. By He in Whose Hand my self is, a time is about to come upon people when a small group of sheep will be more beloved to their owner than the house of Marwan . ' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَلْحَلَةَ، عَنْ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ مَالِكِ بْنِ خُثَيْمٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ كُنْتُ جَالِسًا مَعَ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ بِأَرْضِهِ بِالْعَقِيقِ فَأَتَاهُ قَوْمٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْمَدِينَةِ عَلَى دَوَابَّ فَنَزَلُوا عِنْدَهُ - قَالَ حُمَيْدٌ - فَقَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ اذْهَبْ إِلَى أُمِّي فَقُلْ إِنَّ ابْنَكِ يُقْرِئُكِ السَّلاَمَ وَيَقُولُ أَطْعِمِينَا شَيْئًا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَوَضَعَتْ ثَلاَثَةَ أَقْرَاصٍ فِي صَحْفَةٍ وَشَيْئًا مِنْ زَيْتٍ وَمِلْحٍ ثُمَّ وَضَعَتْهَا عَلَى رَأْسِي وَحَمَلْتُهَا إِلَيْهِمْ فَلَمَّا وَضَعْتُهَا بَيْنَ أَيْدِيهِمْ كَبَّرَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ وَقَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي أَشْبَعَنَا مِنَ الْخُبْزِ بَعْدَ أَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ طَعَامُنَا إِلاَّ الأَسْوَدَيْنِ الْمَاءَ وَالتَّمْرَ ‏.‏ فَلَمْ يُصِبِ الْقَوْمُ مِنَ الطَّعَامِ شَيْئًا فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفُوا قَالَ يَا ابْنَ أَخِي أَحْسِنْ إِلَى غَنَمِكَ وَامْسَحِ الرُّعَامَ عَنْهَا وَأَطِبْ مُرَاحَهَا وَصَلِّ فِي نَاحِيَتِهَا فَإِنَّهَا مِنْ دَوَابِّ الْجَنَّةِ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَيُوشِكُ أَنْ يَأْتِيَ عَلَى النَّاسِ زَمَانٌ تَكُونُ الثُّلَّةُ مِنَ الْغَنَمِ أَحَبَّ إِلَى صَاحِبِهَا مِنْ دَارِ مَرْوَانَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 49, Hadith 31
Arabic reference : Book 49, Hadith 1705
Sahih al-Bukhari 949, 950

Narrated Aisha:

Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) came to my house while two girls were singing beside me the songs of Buath (a story about the war between the two tribes of the Ansar, the Khazraj and the Aus, before Islam). The Prophet (p.b.u.h) lay down and turned his face to the other side. Then Abu Bakr came and spoke to me harshly saying, "Musical instruments of Satan near the Prophet (p.b.u.h) ?" Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) turned his face towards him and said, "Leave them." When Abu Bakr became inattentive, I signaled to those girls to go out and they left. It was the day of `Id, and the Black people were playing with shields and spears; so either I requested the Prophet (p.b.u.h) or he asked me whether I would like to see the display. I replied in the affirmative. Then the Prophet (p.b.u.h) made me stand behind him and my cheek was touching his cheek and he was saying, "Carry on! O Bani Arfida," till I got tired. The Prophet (p.b.u.h) asked me, "Are you satisfied (Is that sufficient for you)?" I replied in the affirmative and he told me to leave.

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرٌو، أَنَّ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَسَدِيَّ، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ دَخَلَ عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَعِنْدِي جَارِيَتَانِ تُغَنِّيَانِ بِغِنَاءِ بُعَاثَ، فَاضْطَجَعَ عَلَى الْفِرَاشِ وَحَوَّلَ وَجْهَهُ، وَدَخَلَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَانْتَهَرَنِي وَقَالَ مِزْمَارَةُ الشَّيْطَانِ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَقْبَلَ عَلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ـ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ دَعْهُمَا ‏"‏ فَلَمَّا غَفَلَ غَمَزْتُهُمَا فَخَرَجَتَا‏.‏ وَكَانَ يَوْمَ عِيدٍ يَلْعَبُ السُّودَانُ بِالدَّرَقِ وَالْحِرَابِ، فَإِمَّا سَأَلْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَإِمَّا قَالَ ‏"‏ تَشْتَهِينَ تَنْظُرِينَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ فَأَقَامَنِي وَرَاءَهُ خَدِّي عَلَى خَدِّهِ، وَهُوَ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ دُونَكُمْ يَا بَنِي أَرْفِدَةَ ‏"‏‏.‏ حَتَّى إِذَا مَلِلْتُ قَالَ ‏"‏ حَسْبُكِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاذْهَبِي ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 949, 950
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 2
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 15, Hadith 70
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1428 a
Anas said:
I also saw the wedding feast of Zainab, and he (the Holy Prophet) served bread and meat to the people, and made them eat to their heart's content, and he (the Holy Prophet) sent me to call people, and as he was free (from the ceremony) he stood up and I followed him. Two persons were left and they were busy in talking and did not get out (of the apartment). He (the Holy Prophet) then proceeded towards (the apartments of) his wives. He greeted with as-Salamu 'alaikum to every one of them and said: Members of the household, how are you? They said: Messenger of Allah, we are in good state 'How do you find your family? He would say: In good state. When he was free from (this work of exchanging greetings) he came back, and I also came back along with him. And as he reached the door, (he found) that the two men were still busy in talking. And when they saw him having returned, they stood up and went out; and by Allah! I do not know whether I had informed him, or there was a revelation to him (to the affect) that they had gone. He (the Holy Prophet) then came back and I also returned along with him, and as he put his step on the threshold of his door he hung a curtain between me and him, and (it was on this occasion) that Allah revealed this verse: (" O you who believe), do not enter the houses of the Prophet unless permission is given to 'you" (xxxiii. 53).
قَالَ أَنَسٌ وَشَهِدْتُ وَلِيمَةَ زَيْنَبَ فَأَشْبَعَ النَّاسَ خُبْزًا وَلَحْمًا وَكَانَ يَبْعَثُنِي فَأَدْعُو النَّاسَ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ قَامَ وَتَبِعْتُهُ فَتَخَلَّفَ رَجُلاَنِ اسْتَأْنَسَ بِهِمَا الْحَدِيثُ لَمْ يَخْرُجَا فَجَعَلَ يَمُرُّ عَلَى نِسَائِهِ فَيُسَلِّمُ عَلَى كُلِّ وَاحِدَةٍ مِنْهُنَّ ‏"‏ سَلاَمٌ عَلَيْكُمْ كَيْفَ أَنْتُمْ يَا أَهْلَ الْبَيْتِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُونَ بِخَيْرٍ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ وَجَدْتَ أَهْلَكَ فَيَقُولُ ‏"‏ بِخَيْرٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ رَجَعَ وَرَجَعْتُ مَعَهُ فَلَمَّا بَلَغَ الْبَابَ إِذَا هُوَ بِالرَّجُلَيْنِ قَدِ اسْتَأْنَسَ بِهِمَا الْحَدِيثُ فَلَمَّا رَأَيَاهُ قَدْ رَجَعَ قَامَا فَخَرَجَا فَوَاللَّهِ مَا أَدْرِي أَنَا أَخْبَرْتُهُ أَمْ أُنْزِلَ عَلَيْهِ الْوَحْىُ بِأَنَّهُمَا قَدْ خَرَجَا فَرَجَعَ وَرَجَعْتُ مَعَهُ فَلَمَّا وَضَعَ رِجْلَهُ فِي أُسْكُفَّةِ الْبَابِ أَرْخَى الْحِجَابَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُ وَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏{‏ لاَ تَدْخُلُوا بُيُوتَ النَّبِيِّ إِلاَّ أَنْ يُؤْذَنَ لَكُمْ‏}‏ الآيَةَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1428a
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 103
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 3328
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from Abd ar- Rahman ibn al-Qasim that Aslam, the mawla of Umar ibn al-Khattab informed him that he had visited Abdullah ibn Ayyash al-Makhzumi. He saw that he had some nabidh with him and he was at that moment on the way to Makka. Aslam said to him, ''Umar ibn al-Khattab loves this drink." Abdullah ibn Ayyash therefore carried a great drinking bowl and brought it to Umar ibn al-Khattab and placed it before him. Umar brought it near to him and then raised his head. Umar said, "This drink is good," so he drank some of it and then passed it to a man on his right. When Abdullah turned to go, Umar ibn al-Khattab called him and asked, "Are you the person who says that Makka is better than Madina?" Abdullah said, "I said that it was the Haram of Allah, and His place of security, and His House was in it." Umar said, "I am not saying anything about the House of Allah or His Haram." Then Umar repeated "Are you the person who says that Makka is better than Madina?" He replied, "I said that it was the Haram of Allah and His place of security, and His House was in it." Umar said, "I am not saying anything about the House of Allah and His Haram." Then Abdullah left.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْقَاسِمِ، أَنَّ أَسْلَمَ، مَوْلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُ، زَارَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَيَّاشٍ الْمَخْزُومِيَّ فَرَأَى عِنْدَهُ نَبِيذًا وَهُوَ بِطَرِيقِ مَكَّةَ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَسْلَمُ إِنَّ هَذَا الشَّرَابَ يُحِبُّهُ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ فَحَمَلَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَيَّاشٍ قَدَحًا عَظِيمًا فَجَاءَ بِهِ إِلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ فَوَضَعَهُ فِي يَدَيْهِ فَقَرَّبَهُ عُمَرُ إِلَى فِيهِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ إِنَّ هَذَا لَشَرَابٌ طَيِّبٌ فَشَرِبَ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ نَاوَلَهُ رَجُلاً عَنْ يَمِينِهِ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا أَدْبَرَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ نَادَاهُ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ فَقَالَ أَأَنْتَ الْقَائِلُ لَمَكَّةُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْمَدِينَةِ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ فَقُلْتُ هِيَ حَرَمُ اللَّهِ وَأَمْنُهُ وَفِيهَا بَيْتُهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ لاَ أَقُولُ فِي بَيْتِ اللَّهِ وَلاَ فِي حَرَمِهِ شَيْئًا ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ عُمَرُ أَأَنْتَ الْقَائِلُ لَمَكَّةُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْمَدِينَةِ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ هِيَ حَرَمُ اللَّهِ وَأَمْنُهُ وَفِيهَا بَيْتُهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ لاَ أَقُولُ فِي حَرَمِ اللَّهِ وَلاَ فِي بَيْتِهِ شَيْئًا ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 45, Hadith 20
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 45, Hadith 21
Arabic reference : Book 45, Hadith 1620
Sahih al-Bukhari 664

Narrated Al-Aswad:

"We were with `Aisha discussing the regularity of offering the prayer and dignifying it. She said, 'When Allah's Apostle fell sick with the fatal illness and when the time of prayer became due and Adhan was pronounced, he said, 'Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer.' He was told that Abu Bakr was a softhearted man and would not be able to lead the prayer in his place. The Prophet gave the same order again but he was given the same reply. He gave the order for the third time and said, 'You (women) are the companions of Joseph. Tell Abu Bakr to lead the prayer.' So Abu Bakr came out to lead the prayer. In the meantime the condition of the Prophet improved a bit and he came out with the help of two men one on each side. As if I was observing his legs dragging on the ground owing to the disease. Abu Bakr wanted to retreat but the Prophet beckoned him to remain at his place and the Prophet was brought till he sat beside Abu Bakr." Al-A`mash was asked, "Was the Prophet praying and Abu Bakr following him, and were the people following Abu Bakr in that prayer?" Al- A`mash replied in the affirmative with a nod of his head. Abu Muawiya said, "The Prophet was sitting on the left side of Abu Bakr who was praying while standing."

حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصِ بْنِ غِيَاثٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي قَالَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ الأَسْوَدُ قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ فَذَكَرْنَا الْمُوَاظَبَةَ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ وَالتَّعْظِيمَ لَهَا، قَالَتْ لَمَّا مَرِضَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَرَضَهُ الَّذِي مَاتَ فِيهِ، فَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَأُذِّنَ، فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقِيلَ لَهُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ أَسِيفٌ، إِذَا قَامَ فِي مَقَامِكَ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ، وَأَعَادَ فَأَعَادُوا لَهُ، فَأَعَادَ الثَّالِثَةَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ، مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَخَرَجَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَصَلَّى، فَوَجَدَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ نَفْسِهِ خِفَّةً، فَخَرَجَ يُهَادَى بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ كَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ رِجْلَيْهِ تَخُطَّانِ مِنَ الْوَجَعِ، فَأَرَادَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ أَنْ يَتَأَخَّرَ، فَأَوْمَأَ إِلَيْهِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ مَكَانَكَ، ثُمَّ أُتِيَ بِهِ حَتَّى جَلَسَ إِلَى جَنْبِهِ‏.‏ قِيلَ لِلأَعْمَشِ وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِصَلاَتِهِ، وَالنَّاسُ يُصَلُّونَ بِصَلاَةِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ بِرَأْسِهِ نَعَمْ‏.‏ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ عَنْ شُعْبَةَ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ بَعْضَهُ‏.‏ وَزَادَ أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ جَلَسَ عَنْ يَسَارِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 664
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 58
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 11, Hadith 633
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4103
it was narrated that Sharik bin Shihab said:
"I used to wish that I could meet a man among the Companions of the Prophet [SAW] and ask him about the Khawarij. Then I met Abu Barzah on the day of 'Id, with a number of his companions. I said to him: 'Did you hear the Messenger of Allah [SAW] mention the Khawarij?' He said: 'Yes. I heard the Messenger of Allah [SAW] with my own ears, and saw him with my own eyes. Some wealth was brought to the Messenger of Allah [SAW] and he distributed it to those on his right and on his left, but he did not give anything to those who were behind him. Then a man stood behind him and said: "O Muhammad! You have not been just in your division!" He was a man with black patchy (shaved) hair, wearing two white garments. So Allah's Messenger [SAW] became very angry and said: "By Allah! You will not find a man after me who is more just than me." Then he said: "A people will come at the end of time; as if he is one of them, reciting the Qur'an without it passing beyond their throats. They will go through Islam just as the arrow goes through the target. Their distinction will be shaving. They will not cease to appear until the last of them comes with Al-Masih Ad-Dajjal. So when you meet them, then kill them, they are the worst of created beings."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مَعْمَرٍ الْبَصْرِيُّ الْحَرَّانِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ الطَّيَالِسِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنِ الأَزْرَقِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ شَرِيكِ بْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ أَتَمَنَّى أَنْ أَلْقَى، رَجُلاً مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَسْأَلُهُ عَنِ الْخَوَارِجِ فَلَقِيتُ أَبَا بَرْزَةَ فِي يَوْمِ عِيدٍ فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ هَلْ سَمِعْتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَذْكُرُ الْخَوَارِجَ فَقَالَ نَعَمْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِأُذُنِي وَرَأَيْتُهُ بِعَيْنِي أُتِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِمَالٍ فَقَسَمَهُ فَأَعْطَى مَنْ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَمَنْ عَنْ شِمَالِهِ وَلَمْ يُعْطِ مَنْ وَرَاءَهُ شَيْئًا فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ وَرَائِهِ فَقَالَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ مَا عَدَلْتَ فِي الْقِسْمَةِ ‏.‏ رَجُلٌ أَسْوَدُ مَطْمُومُ الشَّعْرِ عَلَيْهِ ثَوْبَانِ أَبْيَضَانِ فَغَضِبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم غَضَبًا شَدِيدًا وَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ لاَ تَجِدُونَ بَعْدِي رَجُلاً هُوَ أَعْدَلُ مِنِّي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ يَخْرُجُ فِي آخِرِ الزَّمَانِ قَوْمٌ كَأَنَّ هَذَا مِنْهُمْ يَقْرَءُونَ الْقُرْآنَ لاَ يُجَاوِزُ تَرَاقِيَهُمْ يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الإِسْلاَمِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ سِيمَاهُمُ التَّحْلِيقُ لاَ يَزَالُونَ يَخْرُجُونَ حَتَّى يَخْرُجَ آخِرُهُمْ مَعَ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ فَإِذَا ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4103
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 138
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 4108
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2141
'Abdullah bin 'Amr narrated:
"The Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) came out to us with two books in hand. And he said: 'Do you know what these two books are?' We said: 'No, O Messenger of Allah ! Unless you inform us.' He said about the one that was in his right hand: 'This is a book from the Lord of the worlds, in it are the names of the people of Paradise, and the name of their fathers and their tribes. Then there is a summary at the end of them, there being no addition to them nor deduction from them forever.' Then he said about the one that was in his left: 'This is a book from the Lord of the worlds, in it are the names of the people of Fire, and the name of their fathers and their tribes. Then there is a summary at the end of them, there being no addition to them nor deduction from them forever.' The companions said: 'So why work O Messenger of Allah! Since the matter is already decided (and over)?' He said: 'Seek to do what is right and draw nearer, for indeed the inhabitant of Paradise, shall have his work sealed off with the deeds of the people of Paradise, whichever deeds he did. And indeed the inhabitant of Fire, shall have his work sealed off with the deeds of the people of Fire, whichever deeds he did.' Then the Messenger of Allah motioned with his hands, casting them down and said: 'Your Lord finished with the slaves, a group in Paradise, and a group in the Blazing Fire.'" Another chain reports a similar narration.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قال: حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ أَبِي قَبِيلٍ، عَنْ شُفَىِّ بْنِ مَاتِعٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِي، قَالَ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَفِي يَدِهِ كِتَابَانِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَتَدْرُونَ مَا هَذَانِ الْكِتَابَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا لاَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِلاَّ أَنْ تُخْبِرَنَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لِلَّذِي فِي يَدِهِ الْيُمْنَى ‏"‏ هَذَا كِتَابٌ مِنْ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ فِيهِ أَسْمَاءُ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَأَسْمَاءُ آبَائِهِمْ وَقَبَائِلِهِمْ ثُمَّ أُجْمِلَ عَلَى آخِرِهِمْ فَلاَ يُزَادُ فِيهِمْ وَلاَ يُنْقَصُ مِنْهُمْ أَبَدًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ لِلَّذِي فِي شِمَالِهِ ‏"‏ هَذَا كِتَابٌ مِنْ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ فِيهِ أَسْمَاءُ أَهْلِ النَّارِ وَأَسْمَاءُ آبَائِهِمْ وَقَبَائِلِهِمْ ثُمَّ أُجْمِلَ عَلَى آخِرِهِمْ فَلاَ يُزَادُ فِيهِمْ وَلاَ يُنْقَصُ مِنْهُمْ أَبَدًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَصْحَابُهُ فَفِيمَ الْعَمَلُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنْ كَانَ أَمْرٌ قَدْ فُرِغَ مِنْهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ سَدِّدُوا وَقَارِبُوا فَإِنَّ صَاحِبَ الْجَنَّةِ يُخْتَمُ لَهُ بِعَمَلِ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَإِنْ عَمِلَ أَىَّ عَمَلٍ وَإِنَّ صَاحِبَ النَّارِ يُخْتَمُ لَهُ بِعَمَلِ أَهْلِ النَّارِ وَإِنْ عَمِلَ أَىَّ عَمَلٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِيَدَيْهِ فَنَبَذَهُمَا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَرَغَ رَبُّكُمْ مِنَ الْعِبَادِ فَرِيقٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ وَفَرِيقٌ فِي ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2141
In-book reference : Book 32, Hadith 9
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 6, Hadith 2141
Sahih al-Bukhari 3136

Narrated Abu Musa:

We got the news of the migration of the Prophet while we were in Yemen, so we set out migrating to him. We were, I and my two brothers, I being the youngest, and one of my brothers was Abu Burda and the other was Abu Ruhm. We were over fifty (or fifty-three or fifty two) men from our people. We got on board a ship which took us to An-Najashi in Ethiopia, and there we found Ja`far bin Abu Talib and his companions with An-Najaishi. Ja`far said (to us), "Allah's Apostle has sent us here and ordered us to stay here, so you too, stay with us." We stayed with him till we all left (Ethiopia) and met the Prophet at the time when he had conquered Khaibar. He gave us a share from its booty (or gave us from its booty). He gave only to those who had taken part in the Ghazwa with him. but he did not give any share to any person who had not participated in Khaibar's conquest except the people of our ship, besides Ja`far and his companions, whom he gave a share as he did them (i.e. the people of the ship).

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا بُرَيْدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ بَلَغَنَا مَخْرَجُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَنَحْنُ بِالْيَمَنِ فَخَرَجْنَا مُهَاجِرِينَ إِلَيْهِ، أَنَا وَأَخَوَانِ لِي، أَنَا أَصْغَرُهُمْ، أَحَدُهُمَا أَبُو بُرْدَةَ وَالآخَرُ أَبُو رُهْمٍ، إِمَّا قَالَ فِي بِضْعٍ، وَإِمَّا قَالَ فِي ثَلاَثَةٍ وَخَمْسِينَ أَوِ اثْنَيْنِ وَخَمْسِينَ رَجُلاً مِنْ قَوْمِي فَرَكِبْنَا سَفِينَةً، فَأَلْقَتْنَا سَفِينَتُنَا إِلَى النَّجَاشِيِّ بِالْحَبَشَةِ، وَوَافَقْنَا جَعْفَرَ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ وَأَصْحَابَهُ عِنْدَهُ فَقَالَ جَعْفَرٌ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعَثَنَا هَا هُنَا، وَأَمَرَنَا بِالإِقَامَةِ فَأَقِيمُوا مَعَنَا‏.‏ فَأَقَمْنَا مَعَهُ، حَتَّى قَدِمْنَا جَمِيعًا، فَوَافَقْنَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ افْتَتَحَ خَيْبَرَ، فَأَسْهَمَ لَنَا‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ فَأَعْطَانَا مِنْهَا‏.‏ وَمَا قَسَمَ لأَحَدٍ غَابَ عَنْ فَتْحِ خَيْبَرَ مِنْهَا شَيْئًا، إِلاَّ لِمَنْ شَهِدَ مَعَهُ، إِلاَّ أَصْحَابَ سَفِينَتِنَا مَعَ جَعْفَرٍ وَأَصْحَابِهِ، قَسَمَ لَهُمْ مَعَهُمْ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3136
In-book reference : Book 57, Hadith 44
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 53, Hadith 364
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7089

Narrated Anas:

The people started asking the Prophet too many questions importunately. So one day he ascended the pulpit and said, "You will not ask me any question but I will explain it to you." I looked right and left, and behold, every man was covering his head with his garment and weeping. Then got up a man who, whenever quarreling with somebody, used to be accused of not being the son of his father. He said, "O Allah's Apostle! Who is my father?" The Prophet replied, "Your father is Hudhaifa." Then `Umar got up and said, "We accept Allah as our Lord, Islam as our religion and Muhammad as our Apostle and we seek refuge with Allah from the evil of afflictions." The Prophet said, " I have never seen the good and bad like on this day. No doubt, Paradise and Hell was displayed in front of me till I saw them in front of that wall," Qatada said: This Hadith used to be mentioned as an explanation of this Verse:-- 'O you who believe! Ask not questions about things which, if made plain to you, may cause you trouble.' (5.101)

حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ فَضَالَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ سَأَلُوا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى أَحْفَوْهُ بِالْمَسْأَلَةِ، فَصَعِدَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ الْمِنْبَرَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَسْأَلُونِي عَنْ شَىْءٍ إِلاَّ بَيَّنْتُ لَكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَجَعَلْتُ أَنْظُرُ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالاً، فَإِذَا كُلُّ رَجُلٍ رَأْسُهُ فِي ثَوْبِهِ يَبْكِي، فَأَنْشَأَ رَجُلٌ كَانَ إِذَا لاَحَى يُدْعَى إِلَى غَيْرِ أَبِيهِ فَقَالَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ مَنْ أَبِي فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَبُوكَ حُذَافَةُ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَنْشَأَ عُمَرُ فَقَالَ رَضِينَا بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا، وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا، وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولاً، نَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ سُوءِ الْفِتَنِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا رَأَيْتُ فِي الْخَيْرِ وَالشَّرِّ كَالْيَوْمِ قَطُّ، إِنَّهُ صُوِّرَتْ لِي الْجَنَّةُ وَالنَّارُ حَتَّى رَأَيْتُهُمَا دُونَ الْحَائِطِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ قَتَادَةُ يُذْكَرُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ عِنْدَ هَذِهِ الآيَةِ ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَسْأَلُوا عَنْ أَشْيَاءَ إِنْ تُبْدَ لَكُمْ تَسُؤْكُمْ‏}
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7089
In-book reference : Book 92, Hadith 40
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 211
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 204
Ibn 'Abbas said (may Allah be well pleased with him and his father):
"Together with Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace), Khalid ibn al-Walid and I entered the presence of Maimuna, whereupon she brought us a vessel of milk and Allah’s Messenger drank (Allah bless him and give him peace), while I was on his right side and Khalid was on his left. He said to me: 'The drink is yours, but if you wish, you may let Khalid have it.' I said: 'I wouldn't give up your leftover drink for anyone!' Then Allah’s Messenger said (Allah bless him and give him peace): 'If Allah feeds someone a meal, let him say: ‘O Allah, bless us in it, and give us something even better!’ If Allah (Almighty and Glorious is He) gives a person some milk to drink, let him say: ‘O Allah, bless us in it, and grant us more of it!’ Then Allah’s Messenger said (Allah bless him and give him peace): 'Nothing but milk can substitute for both food and drink'!"
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ عُمَرَ هُوَ ابْنُ أَبِي حَرْمَلَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ دَخَلْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، أَنَا، وَخَالِدُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ عَلَى مَيْمُونَةَ، فَجَاءَتْنَا بِإِنَاءٍ مِنْ لَبَنٍ، فَشَرِبَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَأَنَا عَلَى يَمِينِهِ، وَخَالِدٌ عَلَى شِمَالِهِ، فَقَالَ لِي‏:‏ الشَّرْبَةُ لَكَ، فَإِنْ شِئِتَ آثَرْتَ بِهَا خَالِدًا، فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ مَا كُنْتُ لأُوثِرَ عَلَى سُؤْرِكَ أَحدًا، ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ مَنْ أَطْعَمَهُ اللَّهُ طَعَامًا، فَلْيَقُلِ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَنَا فِيهِ، وَأَطْعِمْنَا خَيْرًا مِنْهُ، وَمَنْ سَقَاهُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لَبَنًا، فَلْيَقُلِ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَنَا فِيهِ، وَزِدْنَا مِنْهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ‏:‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ لَيْسَ شَيْءٌ يُجْزِئُ مَكَانَ الطَّعَامِ وَالشَّرَابِ، غَيْرُ اللَّبَنِ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if Isnād (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 204
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 2
Sunan Abi Dawud 2917

Narrated 'Amr b. Suh'aib:

On his father's authority, said that his grandfather reported: Rabab ibn Hudhayfah married a woman and three sons were born to him from her. Their mother then died. They inherited her houses and had the right of inheritance of her freed slaves.

Amr ibn al-'As was the agnate of her sons. He sent them to Syria where they died. Amr ibn al-'As then came. A freed slave of hers died and left some property. Her brothers disputed with him and brought the case to Umar ibn al-Khattab.

Umar reported the Messenger of Allah (saws) as saying: Whatever property a son or a father receives as an heir will go to his agnates, whoever they may be. He then wrote a document for him, witnessed by AbdurRahman ibn Awf, Zayd ibn Thabit and one other person. When AbdulMalik became caliph, they presented the case to Hisham ibn Isma'il or Isma'il ibn Hisham (the narrator is doubtful).

He sent them to 'Abd al-Malik who said: This is the decision which I have already seen.

The narrator said: So he ('Abd al-Malik) made the decision on the basis of the document of Umar ibn al-Khattab, and that is still with us till this moment.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ أَبِي الْحَجَّاجِ أَبُو مَعْمَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، عَنْ حُسَيْنٍ الْمُعَلِّمِ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، أَنَّ رِئَابَ بْنَ حُذَيْفَةَ، تَزَوَّجَ امْرَأَةً فَوَلَدَتْ لَهُ ثَلاَثَةَ غِلْمَةٍ فَمَاتَتْ أُمُّهُمْ فَوَرِثُوهَا رِبَاعَهَا وَوَلاَءَ مَوَالِيهَا وَكَانَ عَمْرُو بْنُ الْعَاصِ عَصَبَةَ بَنِيهَا فَأَخْرَجَهُمْ إِلَى الشَّامِ فَمَاتُوا فَقَدِمَ عَمْرُو بْنُ الْعَاصِ وَمَاتَ مَوْلًى لَهَا وَتَرَكَ مَالاً لَهُ فَخَاصَمَهُ إِخْوَتُهَا إِلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَا أَحْرَزَ الْوَلَدُ أَوِ الْوَالِدُ فَهُوَ لِعَصَبَتِهِ مَنْ كَانَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَكَتَبَ لَهُ كِتَابًا فِيهِ شَهَادَةُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ وَزَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ وَرَجُلٍ آخَرَ فَلَمَّا اسْتُخْلِفَ عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ اخْتَصَمُوا إِلَى هِشَامِ بْنِ إِسْمَاعِيلَ أَوْ إِلَى إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ هِشَامٍ فَرَفَعَهُمْ إِلَى عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ فَقَالَ هَذَا مِنَ الْقَضَاءِ الَّذِي مَا كُنْتُ أَرَاهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَضَى لَنَا بِكِتَابِ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ فَنَحْنُ فِيهِ إِلَى السَّاعَةِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2917
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 33
English translation : Book 18, Hadith 2911
Sahih al-Bukhari 6856

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

Lian was mentioned in the presence of the Prophet, `Asim bin Adi said a statement about it, and when he left, a man from his tribe came to him complaining that he had seen a man with his wife. `Asim said, "I have been put to trial only because of my statement." So he took the man to the Prophet and the man told him about the incident. The man (husband) was of yellow complexion, thin, and of lank hair, while the man whom he had accused of having been with his wife, was reddish brown with fat thick legs and fat body. The Prophet said, "O Allah! Reveal the truth." Later on the lady delivered a child resembling the man whom the husband had accused of having been with her. So the Prophet made them take the oath of Lian. A man said to Ibn `Abbas in the gathering, "Was that the same lady about whom the Prophet said, "If I were to stone any lady (for committing illegal sexual intercourse) to death without witnesses, I would have stoned that lade to death?" Ibn `Abbas said, "No, that was another lady who used to behave in such a suspicious way among the Muslims that one might accuse her of committing illegal sexual intercourse."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْقَاسِمَ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ ذُكِرَ التَّلاَعُنُ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ عَاصِمُ بْنُ عَدِيٍّ فِي ذَلِكَ قَوْلاً، ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ وَأَتَاهُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ قَوْمِهِ يَشْكُو أَنَّهُ وَجَدَ مَعَ أَهْلِهِ فَقَالَ عَاصِمٌ مَا ابْتُلِيتُ بِهَذَا إِلاَّ لِقَوْلِي فَذَهَبَ بِهِ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخْبَرَهُ بِالَّذِي وَجَدَ عَلَيْهِ امْرَأَتَهُ، وَكَانَ ذَلِكَ الرَّجُلُ مُصْفَرًّا، قَلِيلَ اللَّحْمِ، سَبِطَ الشَّعَرِ، وَكَانَ الَّذِي ادَّعَى عَلَيْهِ أَنَّهُ وَجَدَهُ عِنْدَ أَهْلِهِ آدَمَ، خَدْلاً، كَثِيرَ اللَّحْمِ، فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ بَيِّنْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَوَضَعَتْ شَبِيهًا بِالرَّجُلِ الَّذِي ذَكَرَ زَوْجُهَا أَنَّهُ وَجَدَهُ عِنْدَهَا فَلاَعَنَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَيْنَهُمَا فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ لاِبْنِ عَبَّاسٍ فِي الْمَجْلِسِ هِيَ الَّتِي قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لَوْ رَجَمْتُ أَحَدًا بِغَيْرِ بَيِّنَةٍ رَجَمْتُ هَذِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ لاَ، تِلْكَ امْرَأَةٌ كَانَتْ تُظْهِرُ فِي الإِسْلاَمِ السُّوءَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6856
In-book reference : Book 86, Hadith 78
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 82, Hadith 839
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1413

Narrated `Adi bin Hatim:

While I was sitting with Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) two person came to him; one of them complained about his poverty and the other complained about the prevalence of robberies. Allah's Apostle said, "As regards stealing and robberies, there will shortly come a time when a caravan will go to Mecca (from Medina) without any guard. And regarding poverty, The Hour (Day of Judgment) will not be established till one of you wanders about with his object of charity and will not find anybody to accept it And (no doubt) each one of you will stand in front of Allah and there will be neither a curtain nor an interpreter between him and Allah, and Allah will ask him, 'Did not I give you wealth?' He will reply in the affirmative. Allah will further ask, 'Didn't send a messenger to you?' And again that person will reply in the affirmative Then he will look to his right and he will see nothing but Hell-fire, and then he will look to his left and will see nothing but Hell-fire. And so, any (each one) of you should save himself from the fire even by giving half of a date-fruit (in charity). And if you do not find a hall datefruit, then (you can do it through saying) a good pleasant word (to your brethren). (See Hadith No. 793 Vol. 4).

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ النَّبِيلُ، أَخْبَرَنَا سَعْدَانُ بْنُ بِشْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُجَاهِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحِلُّ بْنُ خَلِيفَةَ الطَّائِيُّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَدِيَّ بْنَ حَاتِمٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَقُولُ كُنْتُ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَجَاءَهُ رَجُلاَنِ أَحَدُهُمَا يَشْكُو الْعَيْلَةَ، وَالآخَرُ يَشْكُو قَطْعَ السَّبِيلِ، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أَمَّا قَطْعُ السَّبِيلِ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَأْتِي عَلَيْكَ إِلاَّ قَلِيلٌ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ الْعِيرُ إِلَى مَكَّةَ بِغَيْرِ خَفِيرٍ، وَأَمَّا الْعَيْلَةُ فَإِنَّ السَّاعَةَ لاَ تَقُومُ حَتَّى يَطُوفَ أَحَدُكُمْ بِصَدَقَتِهِ لاَ يَجِدُ مَنْ يَقْبَلُهَا مِنْهُ، ثُمَّ لَيَقِفَنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ بَيْنَ يَدَىِ اللَّهِ لَيْسَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَهُ حِجَابٌ وَلاَ تُرْجُمَانٌ يُتَرْجِمُ لَهُ، ثُمَّ لَيَقُولَنَّ لَهُ أَلَمْ أُوتِكَ مَالاً فَلَيَقُولَنَّ بَلَى‏.‏ ثُمَّ لَيَقُولَنَّ أَلَمْ أُرْسِلْ إِلَيْكَ رَسُولاً فَلَيَقُولَنَّ بَلَى‏.‏ فَيَنْظُرُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ فَلاَ يَرَى إِلاَّ النَّارَ، ثُمَّ يَنْظُرُ عَنْ شِمَالِهِ فَلاَ يَرَى إِلاَّ النَّارَ، فَلْيَتَّقِيَنَّ أَحَدُكُمُ النَّارَ وَلَوْ بِشِقِّ تَمْرَةٍ، فَإِنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ فَبِكَلِمَةٍ طَيِّبَةٍ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1413
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 17
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 494
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1966
It was narrated that 'Umar bin Al-Khattab said:
"When 'Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Soul died, the Messenger of Allah was called upon to offer the funeral prayer for him. When the Messenger of Allah stood up (to offer the prayer), I got up quickly and said: 'O Messenger of Allah Are you going to pray for Ibn Ubayy when he said such-and-such an occasion?' And I stated to list all the things that he had said. The Messenger of Allah smiled and said: 'Leave me alone, O 'Umar.' When I spoke too much he said: 'I have been given the choice and I have chosen (to offer the prayer for him). If I knew that he could be forgiven by asking Allah's forgiveness more than seventy times, I would have done so.' The Messenger of Allah offered the funeral prayer for him, and then left. A short while later, the two Verses form surah Bara were revealed: 'And never pray (funeral prayer) for any of them (hypocrites) who dies, nor stand at his grave. Certainly they disbelieved in Allah and His Messenger, and died while they were rebellious.' Later I was astonished by my audacity toward the Messenger of Allah on that day. And Allah and His Messenger know best."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حُجَيْنُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ، قَالَ لَمَّا مَاتَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أُبَىِّ ابْنِ سَلُولَ دُعِي لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِيُصَلِّيَ عَلَيْهِ فَلَمَّا قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَثَبْتُ إِلَيْهِ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ تُصَلِّي عَلَى ابْنِ أُبَىٍّ وَقَدْ قَالَ يَوْمَ كَذَا وَكَذَا كَذَا وَكَذَا أُعَدِّدُ عَلَيْهِ فَتَبَسَّمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَخِّرْ عَنِّي يَا عُمَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا أَكْثَرْتُ عَلَيْهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنِّي قَدْ خُيِّرْتُ فَاخْتَرْتُ فَلَوْ عَلِمْتُ أَنِّي لَوْ زِدْتُ عَلَى السَّبْعِينَ غُفِرَ لَهُ لَزِدْتُ عَلَيْهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَصَلَّى عَلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَلَمْ يَمْكُثْ إِلاَّ يَسِيرًا حَتَّى نَزَلَتِ الآيَتَانِ مِنْ بَرَاءَةَ ‏{‏ وَلاَ تُصَلِّ عَلَى أَحَدٍ مِنْهُمْ مَاتَ أَبَدًا وَلاَ تَقُمْ عَلَى قَبْرِهِ إِنَّهُمْ كَفَرُوا بِاللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ وَمَاتُوا وَهُمْ فَاسِقُونَ ‏}‏ فَعَجِبْتُ بَعْدُ مِنْ جُرْأَتِي عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَئِذٍ وَاللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1966
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 149
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 21, Hadith 1968
Sahih Muslim 1876 a

It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace upon him) said:

Allah has undertaken to look after the affairs of one who goes out to fight in His way believing in Him and affirming the truth of His Apostles. He is committed to His care that Re will either admit him to Paradise or bring him back to his home from where he set out with a reward or (his share of) booty. By the Being in Whose Hand is the life of Muhammad. If a person gets wounded in the way of Allah, he will come on the Day of Judgment with his wound in the same condition as it was when it was first inflicted; its colour being the colour of blood but its smell will be the smell of musk. By, the Being in Whose Hand is Muhammad's life, if it were not to be too hard upon the Muslime. I would not lag behind any expedition which is going to fight in the cause of Allah. But I do not have abundant means to provide them (the Mujahids) with riding beasts, nor have they (i. e. all of them) abundant means (to provide themselves with all the means of Jihad) so that they could he left behind. By the Being in Whose Hand is Muhammad's life, I love to fight in the way of Allah and be killed, to fight and again be killed and to fight again and be killed.
وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ الْقَعْقَاعِ - عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ تَضَمَّنَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ خَرَجَ فِي سَبِيلِهِ لاَ يُخْرِجُهُ إِلاَّ جِهَادًا فِي سَبِيلِي وَإِيمَانًا بِي وَتَصْدِيقًا بِرُسُلِي فَهُوَ عَلَىَّ ضَامِنٌ أَنْ أُدْخِلَهُ الْجَنَّةَ أَوْ أَرْجِعَهُ إِلَى مَسْكَنِهِ الَّذِي خَرَجَ مِنْهُ نَائِلاً مَا نَالَ مِنْ أَجْرٍ أَوْ غَنِيمَةٍ ‏.‏ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ مَا مِنْ كَلْمٍ يُكْلَمُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ إِلاَّ جَاءَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ كَهَيْئَتِهِ حِينَ كُلِمَ لَوْنُهُ لَوْنُ دَمٍ وَرِيحُهُ مِسْكٌ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَوْلاَ أَنْ يَشُقَّ عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ مَا قَعَدْتُ خِلاَفَ سَرِيَّةٍ تَغْزُو فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَبَدًا وَلَكِنْ لاَ أَجِدُ سَعَةً فَأَحْمِلَهُمْ وَلاَ يَجِدُونَ سَعَةً وَيَشُقُّ عَلَيْهِمْ أَنْ يَتَخَلَّفُوا عَنِّي وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَوَدِدْتُ أَنِّي أَغْزُو فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَأُقْتَلُ ثُمَّ أَغْزُو فَأُقْتَلُ ثُمَّ أَغْزُو فَأُقْتَلُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1876a
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 155
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4626
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4053

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah:

That his father was martyred on the day of the battle of Uhud and was in debt and left six (orphan) daughters. Jabir, added, "When the season of plucking the dates came, I went to Allah's Apostle and said, "You know that my father was martyred on the day of Uhud, and he was heavily in debt, and I would like that the creditors should see you." The Prophet said, "Go and pile every kind of dates apart." I did so and called him (i.e. the Prophet ). When the creditors saw him, they started claiming their debts from me then in such a harsh manner (as they had never done before). So when he saw their attitude, he went round the biggest heap of dates thrice, and then sat over it and said, 'O Jabir), call your companions (i.e. the creditors).' Then he kept on measuring (and giving) to the creditors (their due) till Allah paid all the debt of my father. I would have been satisfied to retain nothing of those dates for my sisters after Allah had paid the debts of my father. But Allah saved all the heaps (of dates), so that when I looked at the heap where the Prophet had been sitting, it seemed as if a single date had not been taken away thereof."

حَدَّثَنِي أَحْمَدُ بْنُ أَبِي سُرَيْجٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ، عَنْ فِرَاسٍ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي جَابِرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنهما أَنَّ أَبَاهُ، اسْتُشْهِدَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ وَتَرَكَ عَلَيْهِ دَيْنًا، وَتَرَكَ سِتَّ بَنَاتٍ، فَلَمَّا حَضَرَ جِذَاذُ النَّخْلِ قَالَ أَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ قَدْ عَلِمْتَ أَنَّ وَالِدِي قَدِ اسْتُشْهِدَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ، وَتَرَكَ دَيْنًا كَثِيرًا، وَإِنِّي أُحِبُّ أَنْ يَرَاكَ الْغُرَمَاءُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اذْهَبْ فَبَيْدِرْ كُلَّ تَمْرٍ عَلَى نَاحِيَةٍ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَفَعَلْتُ ثُمَّ دَعَوْتُهُ، فَلَمَّا نَظَرُوا إِلَيْهِ كَأَنَّهُمْ أُغْرُوا بِي تِلْكَ السَّاعَةَ، فَلَمَّا رَأَى مَا يَصْنَعُونَ أَطَافَ حَوْلَ أَعْظَمِهَا بَيْدَرًا ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ، ثُمَّ جَلَسَ عَلَيْهِ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ ادْعُ لَكَ أَصْحَابَكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَمَا زَالَ يَكِيلُ لَهُمْ حَتَّى أَدَّى اللَّهُ عَنْ وَالِدِي أَمَانَتَهُ، وَأَنَا أَرْضَى أَنْ يُؤَدِّيَ اللَّهُ أَمَانَةَ وَالِدِي، وَلاَ أَرْجِعَ إِلَى أَخَوَاتِي بِتَمْرَةٍ، فَسَلَّمَ اللَّهُ الْبَيَادِرَ كُلَّهَا وَحَتَّى إِنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَى الْبَيْدَرِ الَّذِي كَانَ عَلَيْهِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَأَنَّهَا لَمْ تَنْقُصْ تَمْرَةً وَاحِدَةً‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4053
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 99
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 383
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Hisn al-Muslim 58
Allāhummagh’fir lī mā qaddamtu, wa mā ‘akhkhartu, wa mā ‘asrartu, wa mā ‘a`lantu, wa mā ‘asraftu, wa mā 'anta ‘a`lamu bihi minnī. ‘anta ‘l-Muqaddimu, wa 'anta ‘l-Mu‘akhkhiru lā 'ilāha 'illā 'anta. O Allah, forgive me what I have sent before me and what I have left behind me, what I have concealed and what I have done openly, what I have done in excess, and what You are better aware of than I. You are the One Who sends forth and You are the One Who delays. There is none worthy of worship but You. Reference: Muslim 1/534.
اللّهُـمَّ اغْـفِرْ لي ما قَدَّمْـتُ وَما أَخَّرْت ، وَما أَسْـرَرْتُ وَما أَعْلَـنْت ، وَما أَسْـرَفْت ، وَما أَنْتَ أَعْـلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي . أَنْتَ المُقَـدِّمُ، وَأَنْتَ المُـؤَخِّـرُ لا إِلهَ إِلاّ أَنْـت
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 58
Sahih al-Bukhari 2493

Narrated An-Nu`man bin Bashir:

The Prophet said, "The example of the person abiding by Allah's order and restrictions in comparison to those who violate them is like the example of those persons who drew lots for their seats in a boat. Some of them got seats in the upper part, and the others in the lower. When the latter needed water, they had to go up to bring water (and that troubled the others), so they said, 'Let us make a hole in our share of the ship (and get water) saving those who are above us from troubling them. So, if the people in the upper part left the others do what they had suggested, all the people of the ship would be destroyed, but if they prevented them, both parties would be safe."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا زَكَرِيَّاءُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَامِرًا، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ النُّعْمَانَ بْنَ بَشِيرٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَثَلُ الْقَائِمِ عَلَى حُدُودِ اللَّهِ وَالْوَاقِعِ فِيهَا كَمَثَلِ قَوْمٍ اسْتَهَمُوا عَلَى سَفِينَةٍ، فَأَصَابَ بَعْضُهُمْ أَعْلاَهَا وَبَعْضُهُمْ أَسْفَلَهَا، فَكَانَ الَّذِينَ فِي أَسْفَلِهَا إِذَا اسْتَقَوْا مِنَ الْمَاءِ مَرُّوا عَلَى مَنْ فَوْقَهُمْ فَقَالُوا لَوْ أَنَّا خَرَقْنَا فِي نَصِيبِنَا خَرْقًا، وَلَمْ نُؤْذِ مَنْ فَوْقَنَا‏.‏ فَإِنْ يَتْرُكُوهُمْ وَمَا أَرَادُوا هَلَكُوا جَمِيعًا، وَإِنْ أَخَذُوا عَلَى أَيْدِيهِمْ نَجَوْا وَنَجَوْا جَمِيعًا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2493
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 11
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 44, Hadith 673
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3221
Narrated Abu Hurairah:
that the Prophet (SAW) said: "Verily Musa, peace be upon him, was a shy and modest man, who would never show anything of his skin out of modesty. Some of the Children of Isra'il annoyed him by saying: 'He only keeps himself covered because of some defect in his skin, either leprosy, a scrotal hernia or some other defect.' Allah [the Mighty and Sublime] wanted to free Musa from what they were saying about him. One day Musa, [peace be upon him], was alone. He took off his garment, and put it on a rock, then he took a bath. When he had finished, he turned back to pick up his garment, but the rock moved away, taking his garment with it. Musa picked up his staff, and chased the rock saying: 'My garment, O you rock! My garment, O you rock!' Until he reached a group of the Children of Isra'il who saw him naked, and discovered that he was the best of those whom Allah had created." He said: "The rock stood still, he took his garment and put it on. He started striking the rock with his staff, and by Allah, the marks of that beating were left on the rock; three, four, or five. This is what is referred to in the Ayah: ' O you who believe! Be not like those who annoyed Musa, but Allah freed him from what they had alleged, and he was honourable before Allah (33:69).'"
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحُ بْنُ عُبَادَةَ، عَنْ عَوْفٍ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، وَمُحَمَّدٍ، وَخِلاَسٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَنَّ مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ كَانَ رَجُلاً حَيِيًّا سِتِّيرًا مَا يُرَى مِنْ جِلْدِهِ شَيْءٌ اسْتِحْيَاءً مِنْهُ فَآذَاهُ مَنْ آذَاهُ مِنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ فَقَالُوا مَا يَسْتَتِرُ هَذَا السِّتْرَ إِلاَّ مِنْ عَيْبٍ بِجِلْدِهِ إِمَّا بَرَصٌ وَإِمَّا أُدْرَةٌ وَإِمَّا آفَةٌ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَرَادَ أَنْ يُبَرِّئَهُ مِمَّا قَالُوا وَإِنَّ مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ خَلاَ يَوْمًا وَحْدَهُ فَوَضَعَ ثِيَابَهُ عَلَى حَجَرٍ ثُمَّ اغْتَسَلَ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ أَقْبَلَ إِلَى ثِيَابِهِ لِيَأْخُذَهَا وَإِنَّ الْحَجَرَ عَدَا بِثَوْبِهِ فَأَخَذَ مُوسَى عَصَاهُ فَطَلَبَ الْحَجَرَ فَجَعَلَ يَقُولُ ثَوْبِي حَجَرُ ثَوْبِي حَجَرُ حَتَّى انْتَهَى إِلَى مَلإٍ مِنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ فَرَأَوْهُ عُرْيَانًا أَحْسَنَ النَّاسِ خَلْقًا وَأَبْرَأَهُ مِمَّا كَانُوا يَقُولُونَ قَالَ وَقَامَ الْحَجَرُ فَأَخَذَ ثَوْبَهُ وَلَبِسَهُ وَطَفِقَ بِالْحَجَرِ ضَرْبًا بِعَصَاهُ فَوَاللَّهِ إِنَّ بِالْحَجَرِ لَنَدَبًا مِنْ أَثَرِ عَصَاهُ ثَلاَثًا أَوْ أَرْبَعًا أَوْ خَمْسًا فَذَلِكَ قَوْلُهُ تَعَالَى ‏:‏ ‏(‏ يا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَكُونُوا كَالَّذِينَ آذَوْا مُوسَى فَبَرَّأَهُ اللَّهُ مِمَّا قَالُوا وَكَانَ عِنْدَ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3221
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 273
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3221
Sahih Muslim 3006-3014

'Ubadah b. Walid b. Samit reported:

I and my father set out in search of knowledge to a tribe of the Ansar before their death (i. e. before the Companions of the Holy Prophet left the world) and I was the first to meet Abu Yasar, a Companion of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and there was a young man with him who carried the record of letters with him and there was a mantle prepared by the tribe of Ma'afiri upon him. And his servant too had a Ma'afiri mantle over him. My father said to him: My uncle, I see the signs of anger or that of agony on your face. He said: Yes, such and such person, the son of so and so, of the tribe of Harami owed me a debt. I went to his family, extended salutations and said: Where is he? They said: He is not here. Then came out to me his son who was at the threshold of his youth. I said to him: Where is your father? He said: No sooner did he hear your sound than he hid himself behind my mother's bedstead. I said to him: Walk out to me, for I know where you are. He came out. I said to him: What prompted you to hide yourself from me? He said: By God, whatever I would say to you would not be a lie. By Allah, I fear that I should tell a lie to you and in case of making promise with you I should break it, as you are the Companion of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him). The fact is that I was hard up in regard to money. I said: Do you adjure by Allah? He said: I adjure by Allah. I said: Do you adjure by Allah? He said: I adjure by Allah. I said: Do you adjure by Allah? He said: I adjure by Allah. Then he brought his promissory note and he wrote off (the debt) with his hand and said: Make payment when you find yourself solvent enough to pay me back; if you are not, then there is no liability upon you. These two eyes of mine saw, and he (Abu'I-Yasar) placed his fingers upon his eyes and these two ears of mine heard and my heart retained, and he pointed towards his heart that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: He who gives time to one who is financially hard up (in the payment of debt) or writes off his debt, Allah will provide him His shadow. I said to him: My uncle, if you get the cloak of your servant and you give him your two clothes, or take his two clothes of Ma'afir and give him your cloak, then there would be one dress for you and one for him. He wiped my head and said: O Allah, bless the son of my brother. O, son of my brother, these two very eyes of mine saw and these two ears of mine listened to and this heart of mine retained this, and he pointed towards the heart that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Feed them (the servants) and clothe them (the servants) what you wear, and if I give him the goods of the world, it is easy for me than this that he should take my virtues on the Day of Resurrection. We went on till we came to Jabir b. Abdullah in the mosque and he was busy in observing prayer in one cloth which he had joined at its opposite ends. I made my way through the people till I sat between him and the Qibla and I said: May Allah have mercy upon you. Do you observe prayer with one cloth on your body whereas your mantle is lying at your side? He pointed me with his hand towards my breast just like this and he separated his fingers and bent them in the shape of a bow. And (he said): I thought that a fool like you should come to me so that he should see me as I do and he should then also do like it. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) came to us in this very mosque and he had in his hand the twig of the palm-tree and he saw mucus towards the Qibla of the mosque and he erased it with the help of the twig. He then came to us and said: Who amongst you likes that Allah should turn His face away from him? We were afraid. He then again said: Who amongst you likes that Allah should turn His face away from him? We were afraid. He again said: Who amongst you likes that Allah should turn His face away from him? We said: Allah's Messenger, none of us likes it. And he said: If one amongst you stands for prayer, Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, is before him he should not spit in front of him, or on his right side, but should spit on his left side beneath his left foot and if he is impelled to do so all of a sudden (in spite of himself) he should then spit in his cloth and fold it in some part of it. (and he further said: ) Bring some sweet-smelling thing. A young man who belonged to our tribe stood up, went and brought scent in his palm. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) took that and applied it to the end of that twig and then touched the place where there had been mucus. Jabir said: This is why you should apply scent to your mosques. It is reported on the same authority: We set out along with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) on an expedition of Batn Buwat. He (the Holy Prophet) was in search of al-Majdi b. 'Amr al-Juhani. (We had so meagre equipment) that five. six or seven of us had one camel to ride and so we mounted it turn by turn. Once there wan. the turn of an Ansari to ride upon the camel. He made it kneel down to ride over it (and after having. mounted it), he tried to raise it up but it hesitated. So he said. May there be curse of Allah upon you! Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Who is there to curse his camel? He said: Allah's Messenger, it' is I. Thereupon he said: Get down from the camel and let us not have in our company the cursed one. Don't curse your own selves, nor your children. nor your belongings. There is the possibility that your curse may synchronies with the time when Allah is about to confer upon you what you demand and thus your prayer may be readily responded. It is reported on the same authority: We set out on an expedition along with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) until it was evening, and we had been near a. water reservoir of Arabia. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Who would be the person who would go ahead and set right the reservoir and drink water himself and serve us with it? Jabir said: I stood up and said: Allah's Messenger, it is I who am ready to do that. Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Who is the person to accompany Jabir? And then Jabbar b. Sakhr stood up. So we went to that well and poured in that tank a bucket or two of water and plastered it with clay and then began to fill it (with water) until it was filled to the brim. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) was the first who appeared before us, and he said: Do you (both) permit me to drink water out of it? We said: Yea, Allah's Messenger. He led his camel to drink water and it drank. He then pulled its rein and it stretched its legs and began to urinate. He then took it aside and made it kneel down at another place and then came to the tank and performed ablution. I then got up and performed ablution like the ablution of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), and Jabbar b. Sakhr went in order to relieve himself and Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) got up to observe prayer and there was a mantle over me. I tried to invert its ends but it was too short (to cover my body easily). It had its borders. I then inverted it (the mantle) and drew its opposite ends and then tied them at my neck. I then came and stood upon the left side of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him). He caught hold of me and made me go round behind him, until he made me stand on his right side. Then Jabbar b. Sakhr came. He performed ablution and then came and stood on the left side of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him). Then Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) caught hold of our hands together, pushed us back and made us stand behind him. Then Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) began to look upon me with darting looks, but I did not perceive that. After that I became aware of it and he pointed with the gesture of his hand that I should wrap my loin-cloth. When Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) had finished the prayer, he said: Jabir! I said: Allah's Messenger, at thy beck and call. He said: When the cloth around you is inadequate, then tie the opposite ends but when it is small, tie it over the lower body. Jabir reported: We set out on an expedition with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and the only means of sustenance for every person amongst us was only one date for a day and we used to chew it. And we struck the leaves with the help of our bow and ate them until the sides of our mouths were injured. It so happened one day that a person was overlooked and not given a date. We carried that person and bore witness to the fact that he had not been given that date so he was offered that and he got up and received that. Jabir reported: We set out on an expedition along with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) until we got down at a spacious valley and Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) went to relieve himself. I followed him with a bucket full of water and Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) looked about and he found no privacy but two trees at the end of the valley and Allah's Messenger (may. peace be upon him) went to one of them and took hold of one of its twigs and said: Be thou under my control by the permission of Allah, and so it came under his control like the camel who has its nosestring in the hand of its rider, and then he came to the second tree and took hold of a twig and said: Be thou under my control with the permission of Allah, and it came under his control, and when he came in the middle of the two trees he joined together the two twigs and said: join with the permission of Allah. Jabir said: I was afraid lest Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) should be aware of my nearness and go still farther. And Muhammad b. Abbad has used the word" faitab'd" and I began to talk to myself. And as I saw, I suddenly found Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) before me and the two trees were separated and each one of them was standing at its place. I saw Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) standing for a short time, nodding his head towards right and left. Isma'il pointed towards the right and left with the help of his head (in order to demonstrate how the Holy Prophet had pointed). Then he (the Holy Prophet) came to me and said: Jabir did you see my place where I was standing? I said: Allah's Messenger, yes. He then said: Then you should go to those two trees and cut a twig from each of them and go to that place with them where I was standing and stand there where I was standing and place a twig on the right and a twig on the left. Jabir said: I set out and took hold of a stone and broke it and sharpened it and then I came to those trees and cut a twig from each one of them. I then came dragging them until I stood at the place where Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) had been standing and placed a twig on the right and a twig on the left. Then I met him and said: Allah's Messenger, I have done that, but (kindly) explain to me the reason for it. Thereupon he said: I passed by two graves the occupants of which had been undergoing torment. I liked to make intercession for them so that the might be relieved of this torment y as long as these twigs remain fresh. Jabir said: We came back to the (camp of the) army and Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Jabir, call people for per- forming wudu. I cried: Come and perform wudu, come and perform wudu, come and perform wudu. I said: Allah's Messenger, there is not even a drop of water in the army camp, and there. was a person who used to cool the water for Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) in the old water-skin which kept hanging by the twig. He asked me to go to such and such Ansari and ask him to see if there was any water in that skin. I went to him and cast a glance in it but did not find anything but a drop in the mouth of that water-skin and if I were to draw that, the water-skin's,. dried part would suck it up. I came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and said: Allah's Messenger, I have not found anything in it but a drop of water in the mouth of the water-skin and now if I were to draw that, it would be absorbed. He said: Go and bring that to me. I brought that to him. He took hold of it -and began to utter something which I could not understand and then pressed it with his hand and gave that to me and said: Jabir, announce for the tub to be brought. So I announced that the tub of the army (be brought). It was brought accordingly and I placed it before him (the Holy Prophet). Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) placed his hands in the tub like this: with his fingers stretched out, and then he placed his fingers at the bottom of the tub and said: Jabir, take it (that waters-skin) and pour water over me, by reciting Bismillah, and I poured water and I said: Bismillah, and found water sprouting out between the fingers of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him). Then that tub gushed forth until it was filled up and the Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Jabir, make an announcement to the effect: He who needs water should take that. Jabir said: The people came and got water until they were all satiated. I said: Is there anyone left who wants to get it? And Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) then lifted up his hand from that tub and it was still full. Then the people made a complaint to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) about hunger and he said: May Allah provide you food! We came to the bank of the ocean and the ocean was tossing and it threw out a big animal and we lit fire and cooked it and took it until we had eaten to our heart's content. Jabir said: I and such and such five persons entered Its socket and nobody could see us until we had come out, and we took hold of one of its ribs and twisted it into a sort of arch, then we called the tallest of the persons of the army and the hugest of the camels of the army and it had the big saddle over it, and it could easily pass through it without the rider having need to bend down.
حَدَّثَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ مَعْرُوفٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبَّادٍ، - وَتَقَارَبَا فِي لَفْظِ الْحَدِيثِ - وَالسِّيَاقُ لِهَارُونَ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا حَاتِمُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ عَنْ يَعْقُوبَ بْنِ مُجَاهِدٍ أَبِي حَزْرَةَ عَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الْوَلِيدِ بْنِ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ قَالَ خَرَجْتُ أَنَا وَأَبِي نَطْلُبُ الْعِلْمَ فِي هَذَا الْحَىِّ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَهْلِكُوا فَكَانَ أَوَّلُ مَنْ لَقِينَا أَبَا الْيَسَرِ صَاحِبَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَمَعَهُ غُلاَمٌ لَهُ مَعَهُ ضِمَامَةٌ مِنْ صُحُفٍ وَعَلَى أَبِي الْيَسَرِ بُرْدَةٌ وَمَعَافِرِيٌّ وَعَلَى غُلاَمِهِ بُرْدَةٌ وَمَعَافِرِيٌّ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَبِي يَا عَمِّ إِنِّي أَرَى فِي وَجْهِكَ سَفْعَةً مِنْ غَضَبٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَجَلْ كَانَ لِي عَلَى فُلاَنِ بْنِ فُلاَنٍ الْحَرَامِيِّ مَالٌ فَأَتَيْتُ أَهْلَهُ فَسَلَّمْتُ فَقُلْتُ ثَمَّ هُوَ قَالُوا لاَ ‏.‏ فَخَرَجَ عَلَىَّ ابْنٌ لَهُ جَفْرٌ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ أَيْنَ أَبُوكَ قَالَ سَمِعَ صَوْتَكَ فَدَخَلَ أَرِيكَةَ أُمِّي ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ اخْرُجْ إِلَىَّ فَقَدْ عَلِمْتُ أَيْنَ أَنْتَ ‏.‏ فَخَرَجَ فَقُلْتُ مَا حَمَلَكَ عَلَى أَنِ اخْتَبَأْتَ مِنِّي قَالَ أَنَا وَاللَّهِ أُحَدِّثُكَ ثُمَّ لاَ أَكْذِبُكَ خَشِيتُ وَاللَّهِ أَنْ أُحَدِّثَكَ فَأَكْذِبَكَ وَأَنْ أَعِدَكَ فَأُخْلِفَكَ وَكُنْتَ صَاحِبَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكُنْتُ وَاللَّهِ مُعْسِرًا ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ آللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 3006-3014
In-book reference : Book 55, Hadith 94
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 42, Hadith 7149
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 368 a

Shaqiq reported:

I was sitting in the company of Abdullah and Abu Musa when Abu Musa said: 0 'Abd al-Rahman (kunya of 'Abdullah b. Mas'ud), what would you like a man to do about the prayer if he experiences a seminal emission or has sexual intercourse but does not find water for a month? 'Abdullah said: He should not perform tayammum even if he does not find water for a month. 'Abdullah said: Then what about the verse in Sura Ma'ida:" If you do not find water, betake yourself to clean dust"? 'Abdullah said: If they were granted concession on the basis of this verse, there is a possibility that they would perform tayammum with dust on finding water very cold for themselves. Abu Musa said to Abdullah: You have not heard the words of 'Ammar: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sent me on an errand and I had a seminal emission, but could find no water, and rolled myself in dust just as a beast rolls itself. I came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then and made a mention of that to him and he (the Holy Prophet) said: It would have been enough for you to do thus. Then he struck the ground with his hands once and wiped his right hand with the help of his left hand and the exterior of his palms and his face. 'Abdullah said: Didn't you see that Umar was not fully satisfied with the words of 'Ammar only?
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، وَأَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ وَابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ جَمِيعًا عَنْ أَبِي مُعَاوِيَةَ، قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ شَقِيقٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ جَالِسًا مَعَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَأَبِي مُوسَى فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى يَا أَبَا عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَرَأَيْتَ لَوْ أَنَّ رَجُلاً أَجْنَبَ فَلَمْ يَجِدِ الْمَاءَ شَهْرًا كَيْفَ يَصْنَعُ بِالصَّلاَةِ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ لاَ يَتَيَمَّمُ وَإِنْ لَمْ يَجِدِ الْمَاءَ شَهْرًا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى فَكَيْفَ بِهَذِهِ الآيَةِ فِي سُورَةِ الْمَائِدَةِ ‏{‏ فَلَمْ تَجِدُوا مَاءً فَتَيَمَّمُوا صَعِيدًا طَيِّبًا‏}‏ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ لَوْ رُخِّصَ لَهُمْ فِي هَذِهِ الآيَةِ - لأَوْشَكَ إِذَا بَرَدَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْمَاءُ أَنْ يَتَيَمَّمُوا بِالصَّعِيدِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى لِعَبْدِ اللَّهِ أَلَمْ تَسْمَعْ قَوْلَ عَمَّارٍ بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي حَاجَةٍ فَأَجْنَبْتُ فَلَمْ أَجِدِ الْمَاءَ فَتَمَرَّغْتُ فِي الصَّعِيدِ كَمَا تَمَرَّغُ الدَّابَّةُ ثُمَّ أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرْتُ ذَلِكَ لَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا كَانَ يَكْفِيكَ أَنْ تَقُولَ بِيَدَيْكَ هَكَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ ضَرَبَ بِيَدَيْهِ الأَرْضَ ضَرْبَةً وَاحِدَةً ثُمَّ مَسَحَ الشِّمَالَ عَلَى الْيَمِينِ وَظَاهِرَ كَفَّيْهِ وَوَجْهَهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ أَوَلَمْ تَرَ عُمَرَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 368a
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 139
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 3, Hadith 716
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 5851
Yahya b. Abu Kathir said:
I asked Abu Salama b. `Abd ar Rahman about the first portion of the Quran to come down, and he replied that it was, "O you who are shrouded . . ."[1] I told him that people said it was, "Recite! In the name of your Lord," [2] and Abu Salama replied that he had asked Jabir about that, saying to him the. same kind of thing as I had just said, and that Jabir had replied that he would tell me only what God's messenger had told him. He had said, "I stayed in Hira for a month, and when I had finished my stay, I came down. A call was made to me and I looked to my right but saw nothing; I looked to my left but saw nothing; I looked behind me but saw nothing; then when I raised my head and saw something I went to Khadija and said, `Wrap me up.' They did so, and poured cold water over me, and then `You who are shrouded, arise and deliver warning, your Lord magnify, your clothes cleanse, and defilement shun,' came down." He said that was before the prayer was made obligatory. Quran, 74. Quran, 94. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ أَبَا سَلَمَةَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ عَنْ أَوَّلِ مَا نزل من الْقُرْآن؟ قَالَ: [يَا أَيهَا المدثر] قلت: يَقُولُونَ: [اقْرَأ باسم ربِّك] قَالَ أَبُو سَلَمَةَ: سَأَلْتُ جَابِرًا عَنْ ذَلِكَ. وَقُلْتُ لَهُ مِثْلَ الَّذِي قُلْتَ لِي. فَقَالَ لِي جَابِرٌ: لَا أُحَدِّثُكَ إِلَّا بِمَا حَدَّثَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: " جَاوَرْتُ بِحِرَاءٍ شَهْرًا فَلَمَّا قَضَيْتُ جِوَارِي هَبَطْتُ فَنُودِيتُ فَنَظَرْتُ عَنْ يَمِينِي فَلَمْ أَرَ شَيْئًا وَنَظَرْتُ عَنْ شِمَالِي فَلَمْ أَرَ شَيْئًا وَنَظَرْتُ عَنْ خَلْفِي فَلَمْ أَرَ شَيْئًا فَرَفَعْتُ رَأْسِي فَرَأَيْتُ شَيْئًا فَأَتَيْتُ خَدِيجَةَ فَقُلْتُ: دَثِّرُونِي فَدَثَّرُونِي وصبُّوا عليَّ مَاء بَارِدًا فَنزلت: [يَا أَيهَا الْمُدَّثِّرُ. قُمْ فَأَنْذِرْ وَرَبَّكَ فَكَبِّرْ. وَثِيَابَكَ فَطَهِّرْ. وَالرجز فاهجر] وَذَلِكَ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُفْرَضَ الصَّلَاةُ. مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5851
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 109
Mishkat al-Masabih 96
‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr said:
God’s messenger came out with two books in his hands and asked, “Do you know what these two books are?” We replied, “No, messenger of God, unless you tell us.” Of the one in his right hand he said, “This is a book from the Lord of the universe containing the names of those who will go to paradise, as well as the names of their fathers and their tribes. It is completed to the last man, so there will never be any increase or diminution in their numbers.” Of the one in his left hand he then said, “This is a book from the Lord of the universe containing the names of those who will go to hell, as well as the names of their fathers and their tribes. It is completed to the last man, so there will never be any increase or diminution in their numbers.” His Companions asked, “What then, messenger of God, is the good of doing anything if the matter is already decided?” He replied, “Follow a right course and keep as near to it as you can, for the last act of one who is to go to paradise will be an act appropriate for those who go to paradise no matter what he may have done; but the last act of one who is to go to hell will be an act appropriate for those who go to hell no matter what he may have done.” God’s messenger then made a gesture with his hands throwing the books away and said, “Your Lord has decided everything about mankind; a section will be in paradise and a section in the blaze.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ قَالَ: خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَفِي يَده كِتَابَانِ فَقَالَ: «أَتَدْرُونَ مَا هَذَانِ الكتابان فَقُلْنَا لَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِلَّا أَنْ تُخْبِرَنَا فَقَالَ لِلَّذِي فِي يَدِهِ الْيُمْنَى هَذَا كِتَابٌ مِنْ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ فِيهِ أَسْمَاءُ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَأَسْمَاء آبَائِهِم وقبائلهم ثمَّ أجمل على آخِرهم فَلَا يُزَادُ فِيهِمْ وَلَا يُنْقَصُ مِنْهُمْ أَبَدًا ثُمَّ قَالَ لِلَّذِي فِي شِمَالِهِ هَذَا كِتَابٌ مِنْ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ فِيهِ أَسْمَاءُ أَهْلِ النَّارِ وَأَسْمَاء آبَائِهِم وقبائلهم ثمَّ أجمل على آخِرهم فَلَا يُزَادُ فِيهِمْ وَلَا يُنْقَصُ مِنْهُمْ أَبَدًا فَقَالَ أَصْحَابُهُ فَفِيمَ الْعَمَلُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنْ كَانَ أَمْرٌ قَدْ فُرِغَ مِنْهُ فَقَالَ سَدِّدُوا وَقَارِبُوا فَإِنَّ صَاحِبَ الْجَنَّةِ يُخْتَمُ لَهُ بِعَمَلِ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَإِنْ عَمِلَ أَيَّ عَمَلٍ وَإِنَّ صَاحِبَ النَّارِ يُخْتَمُ لَهُ بِعَمَلِ أَهْلِ النَّارِ وَإِنْ عَمِلَ أَيَّ عَمَلٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِيَدَيْهِ فَنَبَذَهُمَا ثُمَّ قَالَ فَرَغَ رَبُّكُمْ مِنَ الْعِبَادِ فريق فِي الْجنَّة وفريق فِي السعير» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ صَحِيح
Grade: Isnād Hasan (Zubair `Aliza'i)  صَحِيحٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
  إسنادہ حسن   (زبیر علی زئی)
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 96
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 90
Sahih al-Bukhari 5316

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

Those involved in a case of Lian were mentioned before Allah's Apostle `Asim bin Adi said something about that and then left. Later on a man from his tribe came to him and told him that he had found another man with his wife. On that `Asim said, "I have not been put to task except for what I have said (about Lian)." `Asim took the man to Allah's Apostle and he told him of the state in which he found his wife. The man was pale, thin and lank-haired, while the other man whom he had found with his wife was brown, fat with thick calves and curly hair. Allah's Apostle said, "O Allah! Reveal the truth." Then the lady delivered a child resembling the man whom her husband had mentioned he had found with her. So Allah's Apostle ordered them to carry out Lien. A man from that gathering said to Ibn `Abbas, "Was she the same lady regarding whom Allah's Apostle said, 'If I were to stone to death someone without witnesses, I would have stoned this lady'?" Ibn `Abbas said, "No, that was another lady who, though being a Muslim, used to arouse suspicion because of her outright misbehavior."

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ بِلاَلٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ ذُكِرَ الْمُتَلاَعِنَانِ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ عَاصِمُ بْنُ عَدِيٍّ فِي ذَلِكَ قَوْلاً، ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَأَتَاهُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ قَوْمِهِ، فَذَكَرَ لَهُ أَنَّهُ وَجَدَ مَعَ امْرَأَتِهِ رَجُلاً، فَقَالَ عَاصِمٌ مَا ابْتُلِيتُ بِهَذَا الأَمْرِ إِلاَّ لِقَوْلِي‏.‏ فَذَهَبَ بِهِ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخْبَرَهُ بِالَّذِي وَجَدَ عَلَيْهِ امْرَأَتَهُ، وَكَانَ ذَلِكَ الرَّجُلُ مُصْفَرًّا قَلِيلَ اللَّحْمِ سَبْطَ الشَّعَرِ، وَكَانَ الَّذِي وَجَدَ عِنْدَ أَهْلِهِ آدَمَ خَدْلاً كَثِيرَ اللَّحْمِ جَعْدًا قَطَطًا، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ بَيِّنْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَوَضَعَتْ شَبِيهًا بِالرَّجُلِ الَّذِي ذَكَرَ زَوْجُهَا أَنَّهُ وَجَدَ عِنْدَهَا، فَلاَعَنَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَيْنَهُمَا، فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ لاِبْنِ عَبَّاسٍ فِي الْمَجْلِسِ هِيَ الَّتِي قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لَوْ رَجَمْتُ أَحَدًا بِغَيْرِ بَيِّنَةٍ لَرَجَمْتُ هَذِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ لاَ تِلْكَ امْرَأَةٌ كَانَتْ تُظْهِرُ السُّوءَ فِي الإِسْلاَمِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5316
In-book reference : Book 68, Hadith 65
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 63, Hadith 236
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4352
It was narrated that 'Amr said:
"I heard Jabir say: 'The Messenger of Allah sent us, three hundred riders led by Abu 'Ubaidah bin al-Jarrah, to lie in wait for the caravan of the Quraish. We stayed on the coast and became very hungry, so much so that we ate Khabat. Then the sea cast ashore a beast called (Al-'Anbar), and we ate from it for half a month, and daubed our bodies with its fat, and our health was restored. Abu 'Ubaidah took one it its ribs and looked for the tallest camel and the tallest man in the army, and he passed beneath it. Then they got hungry again and a man slaughtered three camels, then they got hungry and a man slaughtered three camels, then they got hungry and a man slaughtered three camels, then they got hungry and a man slaughtered three camels. Then Abu 'Ubaidah told him not to do that." (One of the narrators) Sufyan said: "Abu Az-Zubair said, narrating from Jabir: "We asked the Prophet and he said: 'Do you have anything left of it?"' he said; "We took out, such-and -such an amount of a fat from its (the whale's) eyes, and four men could fit into its eye socket. Abu 'Ubaidah had a sack of dates and he used to give them out by the handful, then he started to give one date at a time, and when we ran out of dates it became very difficult for us."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ جَابِرًا، يَقُولُ بَعَثَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثَلاَثَمِائَةِ رَاكِبٍ أَمِيرُنَا أَبُو عُبَيْدَةَ بْنُ الْجَرَّاحِ نَرْصُدُ عِيرَ قُرَيْشٍ فَأَقَمْنَا بِالسَّاحِلِ فَأَصَابَنَا جُوعٌ شَدِيدٌ حَتَّى أَكَلْنَا الْخَبَطَ - قَالَ - فَأَلْقَى الْبَحْرُ دَابَّةً يُقَالُ لَهَا الْعَنْبَرُ فَأَكَلْنَا مِنْهُ نِصْفَ شَهْرٍ وَادَّهَنَّا مِنْ وَدَكِهِ فَثَابَتْ أَجْسَامُنَا وَأَخَذَ أَبُو عُبَيْدَةَ ضِلَعًا مِنْ أَضْلاَعِهِ فَنَظَرَ إِلَى أَطْوَلِ جَمَلٍ وَأَطْوَلِ رَجُلٍ فِي الْجَيْشِ فَمَرَّ تَحْتَهُ ثُمَّ جَاعُوا فَنَحَرَ رَجُلٌ ثَلاَثَ جَزَائِرَ ثُمَّ جَاعُوا فَنَحَرَ رَجُلٌ ثَلاَثَ جَزَائِرَ ثُمَّ جَاعُوا فَنَحَرَ رَجُلٌ ثَلاَثَ جَزَائِرَ ثُمَّ نَهَاهُ أَبُو عُبَيْدَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ قَالَ أَبُو الزُّبَيْرِ عَنْ جَابِرٍ فَسَأَلْنَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ هَلْ مَعَكُمْ مِنْهُ شَىْءٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَخْرَجْنَا مِنْ عَيْنَيْهِ كَذَا وَكَذَا قُلَّةً مِنْ وَدَكٍ وَنَزَلَ فِي حِجَاجِ عَيْنِهِ أَرْبَعَةُ نَفَرٍ وَكَانَ مَعَ أَبِي عُبَيْدَةَ جِرَابٌ فِيهِ تَمْرٌ فَكَانَ يُعْطِينَا الْقَبْضَةَ ثُمَّ صَارَ إِلَى التَّمْرَةِ فَلَمَّا فَقَدْنَاهَا وَجَدْنَا فَقْدَهَا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4352
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 90
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 42, Hadith 4357
Sahih Muslim 150 e

Sa'd reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) bestowed (some gifts) upon a group of people and I was sitting amongst them. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), however, left a person and he did not give him anything. and he seemed to me the most excellent among them (and thus deserved the gifts more than anyone else). So I stood up before the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and said to him in undertone:

Messenger of Allah, what about so and so? By Allah, I find him a believer. He (the Messenger of Allah) said: He may be a Muslim. I kept quiet for a short while, and then what I knew of him urged me (to plead his case again) and I said: Messenger of Allah, what about so and so? By Allah, I find him a believer. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) said: He may be a Muslim. I again remained quiet for a short while, and what I knew of him again urged me (to plead his case so I) said: Messenger of Allah, what about so and so? By Allah, I find him a believer. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) said: He may be a Muslim. I often bestow (something) upon a person, whereas someone else is dearer to me than he, because of the fear that he may fall headlong into the fire. And in the hadith transmitted by Hulwani this statement was repeated twice.
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْحُلْوَانِيُّ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ سَعْدٍ - حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَامِرُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، سَعْدٍ أَنَّهُ أَعْطَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَهْطًا وَأَنَا جَالِسٌ فِيهِمْ قَالَ فَتَرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْهُمْ رَجُلاً لَمْ يُعْطِهِ وَهُوَ أَعْجَبُهُمْ إِلَىَّ فَقُمْتُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَارَرْتُهُ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا لَكَ عَنْ فُلاَنٍ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرَاهُ مُؤْمِنًا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَوْ مُسْلِمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَسَكَتُّ قَلِيلاً ثُمَّ غَلَبَنِي مَا أَعْلَمُ مِنْهُ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا لَكَ عَنْ فُلاَنٍ فَوَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرَاهُ مُؤْمِنًا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَوْ مُسْلِمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَسَكَتُّ قَلِيلاً ثُمَّ غَلَبَنِي مَا أَعْلَمُ مِنْهُ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا لَكَ عَنْ فُلاَنٍ فَوَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرَاهُ مُؤْمِنًا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَوْ مُسْلِمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنِّي لأُعْطِي الرَّجُلَ ‏.‏ وَغَيْرُهُ أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ مِنْهُ خَشْيَةَ أَنْ يُكَبَّ فِي النَّارِ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي حَدِيثِ الْحُلْوَانِيِّ تَكْرَارُ الْقَوْلِ مَرَّتَيْنِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 150e
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 170
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 2300
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1248
Reported Mujibah Al-Bahiliyah on the authority of her father or uncle that he visited the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) once and then went to see him again after a year. His appearance had totally changed. He asked the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) if he had recognized him. The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) asked, "Who are you?" He replied:
"I am Al- Bahili who visited you last year." The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "You were quite handsome, what has changed your appearance so much?" He replied, "Since my departure from here, I have not eaten anything except at night." The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) remarked, "You have put yourself to torture. Observe Saum (fasting) during the Month of Patience (i.e., Ramadan) and fast one day from each month." He submitted, "Permit me to observe more voluntary fasts because I have capacity to do so." The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Then observe fasts for two days in every month." He said, "Permit me to observe more." The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Observe fasts on three days in every month." He requested that he should be allowed to observe more fasts. The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Fast three days during the sacred months and omit fasting for three days alternately." He (PBUH) joined his three fingers together and left them apart while repeating this sentence thrice.

[Abu Dawud].

وعن مجيبة الباهلية عن أبيها أو عمها، أنه أتى رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ثم انطلق فأتاه بعد سنة وقد تغيرت حاله وهيئته، فقال‏:‏ يا رسول الله أما تعرفني‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏ومن أنت‏؟‏‏"‏ قال‏:‏ أنا الباهلي الذي جئتك عام الأول‏.‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏فما غيرك، وقد كنت حسن الهيئة‏؟‏‏"‏ قال‏:‏ ما أكلت طعامًا منذ فارقتك إلا بليل‏.‏ فقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏عذبت نفسك‏!‏‏"‏ ثم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏صم شهر الصبر، ويومًا من كل شهر‏"‏ قال‏:‏ زدني، فإن بي قوة، قال‏:‏ ‏"‏ صم يومين‏"‏ قال‏:‏ زذني، قال‏:‏ ‏"‏صم ثلاثة أيام‏"‏ قال‏:‏ زدني‏.‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏صم من الحرم واترك، صم من الحرم واترك، صم من الحرم واترك‏"‏ وقال بأصابعه الثلاث فضمها، ثم أرسلها‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه أبو داود‏.‏ ‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1248
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 258
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3149
It was narrated that Jabir bin 'Abdullah said:
"On the day of Uhud, the people ran away, and the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) was in one position among twelve men of the Ansar, one of whom was Talhah bin 'Ubaidullah. He said: 'Who will face the people?' Talhah said: 'I will.' The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said: 'Stay where you are.' One of the Ansar said: 'I will, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH).' He said: 'You (go ahead).' So he fought until he was killed. Then he turned and saw the idolators. He said: 'Who will face the people?' Talhah said: 'I will'. The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said: 'Stay where you are.' One of the Ansar said: 'I will, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH).' He said: 'You (go ahead).' So he fought until he was killed. This carried on, and each man of the Ansar went out to face them and fought like the one before him, and was killed, until only the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and Talhah bin 'Ubaidullah were left. The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said: 'Who will face the people?' Talhah said: 'I will.' So Talhah fought like the eleven before him, until his hand was struck, and his fingers were cut off, and he exclaimed in pain. The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said: 'If you had said Bismillah (in the Name of Allah), the angels would have lifted you up with the people looking on.' Then Allah drove back the idolators."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ سَوَّادٍ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ أَيُّوبَ، وَذَكَرَ، آخَرَ قَبْلَهُ عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ غَزِيَّةَ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ لَمَّا كَانَ يَوْمُ أُحُدٍ وَوَلَّى النَّاسُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي نَاحِيَةٍ فِي اثْنَىْ عَشَرَ رَجُلاً مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ وَفِيهِمْ طَلْحَةُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ فَأَدْرَكَهُمُ الْمُشْرِكُونَ فَالْتَفَتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ لِلْقَوْمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ طَلْحَةُ أَنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ كَمَا أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَاتَلَ حَتَّى قُتِلَ ثُمَّ الْتَفَتَ فَإِذَا الْمُشْرِكُونَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ لِلْقَوْمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ طَلْحَةُ أَنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ كَمَا أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ أَنَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَاتَلَ حَتَّى قُتِلَ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَزَلْ يَقُولُ ذَلِكَ وَيَخْرُجُ إِلَيْهِمْ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ فَيُقَاتِلُ قِتَالَ مَنْ قَبْلَهُ حَتَّى يُقْتَلَ حَتَّى بَقِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَطَلْحَةُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ لِلْقَوْمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ طَلْحَةُ أَنَا ‏.‏ فَقَاتَلَ طَلْحَةُ قِتَالَ الأَحَدَ عَشَرَ حَتَّى ضُرِبَتْ يَدُهُ ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3149
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 65
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 25, Hadith 3151
Sunan Abi Dawud 2864
Narrated 'Amir b. Sa'd:
On the authority of his father (Sa'd b. Abi Waqqas): When he (Sa'd) fell ill at Mecca (according to the version of Ibn Abi Kkalaf) - then the agreed version has: which brought him near to death - the Messenger of Allah (saws) went to visit him. He said: Messenger of Allah, I have a large amount of property, and my daughter is my only heir. May I give two-thirds (of my property) as a sadaqah (charity)? He said: No. He asked: Then a half ? He replied: No. He asked: Then one-third ? He replied: (You may will away) a third and third is a lot. To leave your heirs rich is better than to leave them poor begging from people. You will not spend anything, seeking thereby to please Allah, without being rewarded for it, even the mouthful you give your wife. I said: Messenger of Allah, shall I be left behind form immigration (to Medina)? He said: If you remain behind after me and do good works seeking the pleasure of Allah, your rank will be raised and degree increased. Perhaps you will not remain behind, and some people will benefit from you and others will be harmed by you. He then said: O Allah, complete the immigration of my Companions and do not turn them back. But miserable was Sa'd b. Khawlah. The Messenger of Allah (saws) lamented on him as he died at Mecca.
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَابْنُ أَبِي خَلَفٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ مَرِضَ مَرَضًا - قَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي خَلَفٍ - بِمَكَّةَ - ثُمَّ اتَّفَقَا - أَشْفَى فِيهِ فَعَادَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ لِي مَالاً كَثِيرًا وَلَيْسَ يَرِثُنِي إِلاَّ ابْنَتِي أَفَأَتَصَدَّقُ بِالثُّلُثَيْنِ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَبِالشَّطْرِ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَبِالثُّلُثِ قَالَ ‏"‏ الثُّلُثُ وَالثُّلُثُ كَثِيرٌ إِنَّكَ أَنْ تَتْرُكَ وَرَثَتَكَ أَغْنِيَاءَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَنْ تَدَعَهُمْ عَالَةً يَتَكَفَّفُونَ النَّاسَ وَإِنَّكَ لَنْ تُنْفِقَ نَفَقَةً إِلاَّ أُجِرْتَ بِهَا حَتَّى اللُّقْمَةَ تَرْفَعُهَا إِلَى فِي امْرَأَتِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَتَخَلَّفُ عَنْ هِجْرَتِي قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكَ إِنْ تُخَلَّفْ بَعْدِي فَتَعْمَلْ عَمَلاً صَالِحًا تُرِيدُ بِهِ وَجْهَ اللَّهِ لاَ تَزْدَادُ بِهِ إِلاَّ رِفْعَةً وَدَرَجَةً لَعَلَّكَ أَنْ تُخَلَّفَ حَتَّى يَنْتَفِعَ بِكَ أَقْوَامٌ وَيُضَرَّ بِكَ آخَرُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ أَمْضِ لأَصْحَابِي هِجْرَتَهُمْ وَلاَ تَرُدَّهُمْ عَلَى أَعْقَابِهِمْ لَكِنِ الْبَائِسُ سَعْدُ ابْنُ خَوْلَةَ يَرْثِي لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ مَاتَ بِمَكَّةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2864
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 3
English translation : Book 17, Hadith 2858

Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say the tashahhud saying, "In the name of Allah. Greetings belong to Allah. Prayers belong to Allah. Pure actions belong to Allah. Peace be on the Prophet and the mercy of Allah and His blessings. Peace be on us and on the slaves of Allah who are salihun. I testify that there is no god except Allah. I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah."

"Bismillah, at-tahiyatu lillah, as-salawatu lillah, az-zakiyatu lillah. As-salamu ala'n-nabiyyi wa rahmatullahi wa barakatuhu. As-salamu alayna wa ala ibadi'llahi's-salihin. Shahidtu an la ilaha illallah. Shahidtu anna Muhammadu'r-rasulu'llah."

He used to say this after the first two rakas and he would make supplication with whatever seemed fit to him when the tashahhud was completed. When he sat at the end of the prayer, he did the tashahhud in a similar manner, except that after the tashahhud he made supplication with whatever seemed fit to him. When he had completed the tashahhud and intended to say the taslim, he said, "Peace be on the Prophet and His mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and on the slaves of Allah who are salihun."

"As- salamu ala'n-nabiyyi wa rahmatu'llahi wa barakatuhu. As-salamu alayna wa ala ibadi'llahi'ssalihin ."

He then said, "Peace be upon you" to his right, and would return the greeting to the imam, and if anyone said "Peace be upon you" from his left he would return the greeting to him.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، كَانَ يَتَشَهَّدُ فَيَقُولُ بِاسْمِ اللَّهِ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ الصَّلَوَاتُ لِلَّهِ الزَّاكِيَاتُ لِلَّهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ شَهِدْتُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ شَهِدْتُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ يَقُولُ هَذَا فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الأُولَيَيْنِ وَيَدْعُو إِذَا قَضَى تَشَهُّدَهُ بِمَا بَدَا لَهُ فَإِذَا جَلَسَ فِي آخِرِ صَلاَتِهِ تَشَهَّدَ كَذَلِكَ أَيْضًا إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ يُقَدِّمُ التَّشَهُّدَ ثُمَّ يَدْعُو بِمَا بَدَا لَهُ فَإِذَا قَضَى تَشَهُّدَهُ وَأَرَادَ أَنْ يُسَلِّمَ قَالَ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ ‏.‏ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكُمْ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ ثُمَّ يَرُدُّ عَلَى الإِمَامِ فَإِنْ سَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِ أَحَدٌ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ رَدَّ عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 3, Hadith 57
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 3, Hadith 57
Arabic reference : Book 3, Hadith 204
Sahih al-Bukhari 1462

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri:

On `Id ul Fitr or `Id ul Adha Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) went out to the Musalla. After finishing the prayer, he delivered the sermon and ordered the people to give alms. He said, "O people! Give alms." Then he went towards the women and said. "O women! Give alms, for I have seen that the majority of the dwellers of Hell-Fire were you (women)." The women asked, "O Allah's Apostle! What is the reason for it?" He replied, "O women! You curse frequently, and are ungrateful to your husbands. I have not seen anyone more deficient in intelligence and religion than you. O women, some of you can lead a cautious wise man astray." Then he left. And when he reached his house, Zainab, the wife of Ibn Mas`ud, came and asked permission to enter It was said, "O Allah's Apostle! It is Zainab." He asked, 'Which Zainab?" The reply was that she was the wife of Ibn Mas'ub. He said, "Yes, allow her to enter." And she was admitted. Then she said, "O Prophet of Allah! Today you ordered people to give alms and I had an ornament and intended to give it as alms, but Ibn Mas`ud said that he and his children deserved it more than anybody else." The Prophet replied, "Ibn Mas`ud had spoken the truth. Your husband and your children had more right to it than anybody else."

حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي زَيْدٌ، عَنْ عِيَاضِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي أَضْحًى أَوْ فِطْرٍ إِلَى الْمُصَلَّى ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَوَعَظَ النَّاسَ وَأَمَرَهُمْ بِالصَّدَقَةِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ تَصَدَّقُوا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَمَرَّ عَلَى النِّسَاءِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا مَعْشَرَ النِّسَاءِ تَصَدَّقْنَ، فَإِنِّي رَأَيْتُكُنَّ أَكْثَرَ أَهْلِ النَّارِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْنَ وَبِمَ ذَلِكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ تُكْثِرْنَ اللَّعْنَ وَتَكْفُرْنَ الْعَشِيرَ، مَا رَأَيْتُ مِنْ نَاقِصَاتِ عَقْلٍ وَدِينٍ أَذْهَبَ لِلُبِّ الرَّجُلِ الْحَازِمِ مِنْ إِحْدَاكُنَّ يَا مَعْشَرَ النِّسَاءِ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَلَمَّا صَارَ إِلَى مَنْزِلِهِ جَاءَتْ زَيْنَبُ امْرَأَةُ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ تَسْتَأْذِنُ عَلَيْهِ فَقِيلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذِهِ زَيْنَبُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَىُّ الزَّيَانِبِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقِيلَ امْرَأَةُ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمِ ائْذَنُوا لَهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأُذِنَ لَهَا قَالَتْ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ إِنَّكَ أَمَرْتَ الْيَوْمَ بِالصَّدَقَةِ، وَكَانَ عِنْدِي حُلِيٌّ لِي، فَأَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَتَصَدَّقَ بِهِ، فَزَعَمَ ابْنُ مَسْعُودٍ أَنَّهُ وَوَلَدَهُ أَحَقُّ مَنْ تَصَدَّقْتُ بِهِ عَلَيْهِمْ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ صَدَقَ ابْنُ مَسْعُودٍ، زَوْجُكِ وَوَلَدُكِ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1462
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 64
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 541
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 833
It was narrated that Aisha said:
"When the Messenger of Allah (saws) became seriously ill, Bilal came to tell him it was time to pray and he said: 'Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer."' She said: "I said: '0 Messenger of Allah (saws), Abu Bakr is a tender-hearted man, and when he stands in your place he will not be able to make the people hear his voice; why don't you tell 'Umar (to do it)?' He said: 'Tell a Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer.' I said to Hafsah: 'Tell him.' So she told him. He said: 'You are (like) the female companions of Yosuf. Tell Abu Bakr lead the people in prayer."' She said: "So they told Abu Bakr. When he started to pray, the Messenger of Allah (saws) began to feel better, so he got up and came with the help of two men, with his feet dragging along the ground. (When) he entered the Masjid, Abu Bakr heard him coming and he wanted to step back, but the Messenger of Allah (saws) gestured to him: 'Stay where you are.' Then the Messenger of Allah (saws) came and sat on Abu Bakr's left, so the Messenger of Allah (saws) was leading the people in prayer sitting, and Abu Bakr was standing and following the Messenger of Allah (saws) and the people were following the prayer of Abu Bakr, may Allah be pleased with him."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ لَمَّا ثَقُلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَاءَ بِلاَلٌ يُؤْذِنُهُ بِالصَّلاَةِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ أَسِيفٌ وَإِنَّهُ مَتَى يَقُومُ فِي مَقَامِكَ لاَ يُسْمِعُ النَّاسَ فَلَوْ أَمَرْتَ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ لِحَفْصَةَ قُولِي لَهُ فَقَالَتْ لَهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُنَّ لأَنْتُنَّ صَوَاحِبَاتُ يُوسُفَ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَأَمَرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ وَجَدَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ نَفْسِهِ خِفَّةً - قَالَتْ - فَقَامَ يُهَادَى بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ وَرِجْلاَهُ تَخُطَّانِ فِي الأَرْضِ فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ سَمِعَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حِسَّهُ فَذَهَبَ لِيَتَأَخَّرَ فَأَوْمَأَ إِلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ قُمْ كَمَا أَنْتَ قَالَتْ فَجَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى قَامَ عَنْ يَسَارِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ جَالِسًا فَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ جَالِسًا وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ قَائِمًا يَقْتَدِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالنَّاسُ يَقْتَدُونَ بِصَلاَةِ أَبِي ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 833
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 57
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 10, Hadith 834
Hisn al-Muslim 262
A desert Arab came to Allah's Messenger (SAW) and said, "Teach me a word that I can say. " The Prophet told him to say:
Lā ilāha illallāh waḥdahu lā sharīka lah, Allāhu Akbaru kabīra, walḥamdu lillāhi kathīra, Subḥānallāhi Rabbil-`ālamīn, Lā ḥawla wa lā quwwata illā billāhi ‘l-`Azīzil-Hakīm. He said, "That is for my Lord, but what about me?" The Prophet (SAW) told him to say: Allāhummaghfir lī, warḥamnī, waḥdinī warzuqnī. A desert Arab came to Allah's Messenger (SAW) and said, "Teach me a word that I can say. " The Prophet told him to say: There is none worthy of worship but Allah, Who has no partner, Allah is the Great, the Most Great, and praise is to Allah in abundance, glory is to Allah, Lord of the worlds. There is no power and no might but by Allah the Mighty, the Wise. He said, "That is for my Lord, but what about me?" The Prophet (SAW) told him to say: O Allah forgive me, and have mercy on me and guide me, and provide for me. Reference: Muslim 4/2072, Abu Dawud reports the same Hadith with the addition: and when the Arab left, the Prophet (SAW) said: "He has filled his hands with goodness." 1/220.
جَاءَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ: عَلِّمْنِي كَلاماً أَقُولُهُ: قَالَ: قُلْ (لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيراً، وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيراً، سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ رَبِّ العَالَمِينَ، لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ الْعَزِيزِ الْحَكِيمِ). قَالَ: فَهَؤُلاَءِ لِرَبِّي، فَمَا لِي؟ قَالَ: قُلْ (اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي، وَارْحَمْنِي، وَاهْدِنِي، وَارْزُقْنِي).
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 262

Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa from his father that A'isha, umm al-muminin said, "When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came to Madina, Abu Bakr and Bilal came down with a fever. I visited them and said, 'Father, how are you? Bilal, how are you?'" She continued, "When Abu Bakr's fever worsened he would say, 'Every man is struck down among his people in the morning - death is nearer than the strap of his sandal.'"

When it left Bilal, he raised his voice and said, 'Would that I knew whether I will spend a night at the valley of Makka with the idhkhir herb and jalil herb around me. Will I go one day to the waters of Majinna? Will the mountains of Shama and Tafil appear to me?' " '

A'isha continued, "I went to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and informed him. He said, 'O Allah! Make us love Madina as much as we love Makka or even more. Make it sound and bless us in our sa and mudd. Remove its fever and put it in al-Juhfa.' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ أُمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ لَمَّا قَدِمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْمَدِينَةَ وُعِكَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَبِلاَلٌ - قَالَتْ - فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَيْهِمَا فَقُلْتُ يَا أَبَتِ كَيْفَ تَجِدُكَ وَيَا بِلاَلُ كَيْفَ تَجِدُكَ قَالَتْ فَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ إِذَا أَخَذَتْهُ الْحُمَّى يَقُولُ كُلُّ امْرِئٍ مُصَبَّحٌ فِي أَهْلِهِ وَالْمَوْتُ أَدْنَى مِنْ شِرَاكِ نَعْلِهِ وَكَانَ بِلاَلٌ إِذَا أُقْلِعَ عَنْهُ يَرْفَعُ عَقِيرَتَهُ فَيَقُولُ أَلاَ لَيْتَ شِعْرِي هَلْ أَبِيتَنَّ لَيْلَةً بِوَادٍ وَحَوْلِي إِذْخِرٌ وَجَلِيلُ وَهَلْ أَرِدَنْ يَوْمًا مِيَاهَ مَجَنَّةٍ وَهَلْ يَبْدُوَنْ لِي شَامَةٌ وَطَفِيلُ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَجِئْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ حَبِّبْ إِلَيْنَا الْمَدِينَةَ كَحُبِّنَا مَكَّةَ أَوْ أَشَدَّ وَصَحِّحْهَا وَبَارِكْ لَنَا فِي صَاعِهَا وَمُدِّهَا وَانْقُلْ حُمَّاهَا فَاجْعَلْهَا بِالْجُحْفَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 45, Hadith 14
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 45, Hadith 14
Arabic reference : Book 45, Hadith 1614
Sunan Abi Dawud 5074

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) never failed to utter these supplications in the evening and in the morning: O Allah, I ask Thee for security in this world and in the Hereafter: O Allah! I ask Thee for forgiveness and security in my religion and my worldly affairs, in my family and my property; O Allah! conceal my fault or faults (according to Uthman's version), and keep me safe from the things which I fear; O Allah! guard me in front of me and behind me, on my right hand and on my left, and from above me: and I seek in Thy greatness from receiving unexpected harm from below me." AbuDawud said: Waki' said: That is to say, swallowing by the earth.

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ مُوسَى الْبَلْخِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، - الْمَعْنَى - حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عُبَادَةُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ الْفَزَارِيُّ، عَنْ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ مُطْعِمٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عُمَرَ، يَقُولُ لَمْ يَكُنْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَدَعُ هَؤُلاَءِ الدَّعَوَاتِ حِينَ يُمْسِي وَحِينَ يُصْبِحُ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ الْعَافِيَةَ فِي الدُّنْيَا وَالآخِرَةِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ الْعَفْوَ وَالْعَافِيَةَ فِي دِينِي وَدُنْيَاىَ وَأَهْلِي وَمَالِي اللَّهُمَّ اسْتُرْ عَوْرَتِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ عُثْمَانُ ‏"‏ عَوْرَاتِي وَآمِنْ رَوْعَاتِي اللَّهُمَّ احْفَظْنِي مِنْ بَيْنِ يَدَىَّ وَمِنْ خَلْفِي وَعَنْ يَمِينِي وَعَنْ شِمَالِي وَمِنْ فَوْقِي وَأَعُوذُ بِعَظَمَتِكَ أَنْ أُغْتَالَ مِنْ تَحْتِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ قَالَ وَكِيعٌ يَعْنِي الْخَسْفَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 5074
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 302
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 5056
Mishkat al-Masabih 3412
‘Abd ar-Rahman b. Samura reported God’s Messenger as saying, "Do not ask for rule ship, ‘Abd ar-Rahman b. Samura, for if you are given it as a result of asking you will be left to deal with it yourself, but if you are given it without asking you will be helped in undertaking it. And when you swear an oath and consider something else to be better than it, make atonement for your oath and do the thing that is better.’’* (Bukhari and Muslim.) *In the Damascus edn the tradition ends at oath*. Mirqat, iii, S57 gives the full form translated above and adds:
A version has, "Do the thing that is better and make atonement for your oath.’* Bukhari, al-Aiman wan-nudhur, I and Muslim, Aiman, 19 give the first form in full. I have not found the other version.
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يَا عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ سَمُرَةَ لَا تَسْأَلِ الْإِمَارَةَ فَإِنَّكَ إِنْ أُوتِيتَهَا عَنْ مَسْأَلَةٍ وُكِلْتَ إِلَيْهَا وَإِنْ أُوتِيتَهَا عَنْ غَيْرِ مَسْأَلَةٍ أُعِنْتَ عَلَيْهَا وَإِذَا حَلَفْتَ عَلَى يَمِينٍ فَرَأَيْتَ غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا فَكَفِّرْ عَنْ يَمِينِكَ وَأْتِ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «فَأْتِ الَّذِي هُوَ خير وَكفر عَن يَمِينك»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3412
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 7
Sahih al-Bukhari 942

Narrated Shu'aib:

I asked Az-Zuhri, "Did the Prophet ever offer the Fear Prayer?" Az-Zuhri said, "I was told by Salim that `Abdullah bin `Umar I had said, 'I took part in a holy battle with Allah's Apostle I in Najd. We faced the enemy and arranged ourselves in rows. Then Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) stood up to lead the prayer and one party stood to pray with him while the other faced the enemy. Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) and the former party bowed and performed two prostrations. Then that party left and took the place of those who had not prayed. Allah's Apostle prayed one rak`a (with the latter) and performed two prostrations and finished his prayer with Taslim. Then everyone of them bowed once and performed two prostrations individually.' "

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُهُ هَلْ صَلَّى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعْنِي صَلاَةَ الْخَوْفِ قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَالِمٌ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ غَزَوْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قِبَلَ نَجْدٍ، فَوَازَيْنَا الْعَدُوَّ فَصَافَفْنَا لَهُمْ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي لَنَا فَقَامَتْ طَائِفَةٌ مَعَهُ تُصَلِّي، وَأَقْبَلَتْ طَائِفَةٌ عَلَى الْعَدُوِّ وَرَكَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِمَنْ مَعَهُ، وَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ انْصَرَفُوا مَكَانَ الطَّائِفَةِ الَّتِي لَمْ تُصَلِّ، فَجَاءُوا، فَرَكَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِهِمْ رَكْعَةً، وَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ، فَقَامَ كُلُّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمْ فَرَكَعَ لِنَفْسِهِ رَكْعَةً وَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 942
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 1
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 14, Hadith 64
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2883 a

Abdullah b. Safwan reported that Hafsa told him that she had heard Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying:

An army would attack this House in order to fight against the inhabitants of this House and when it would be at the plain ground the ranks in the centre of the army would be sunk and the vanguard would call the rear flanks of the army and they would also be sunk and no flank would be left except some people who would go to inform them (their kith and kin). A person (who had been listening to this hadith from Abdullah b. Safwan) said: I bear testimony in regard to you that you are not imputing a lie to Hafsa. And I bear testimony to the fact that Hafsa is not telling a lie about Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him).
حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ، وَابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِعَمْرٍو - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ، عُيَيْنَةَ عَنْ أُمَيَّةَ بْنِ صَفْوَانَ، سَمِعَ جَدَّهُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ صَفْوَانَ، يَقُولُ أَخْبَرَتْنِي حَفْصَةُ، أَنَّهَا سَمِعَتِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ لَيَؤُمَّنَّ هَذَا الْبَيْتَ جَيْشٌ يَغْزُونَهُ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانُوا بِبَيْدَاءَ مِنَ الأَرْضِ يُخْسَفُ بِأَوْسَطِهِمْ وَيُنَادِي أَوَّلُهُمْ آخِرَهُمْ ثُمَّ يُخْسَفُ بِهِمْ فَلاَ يَبْقَى إِلاَّ الشَّرِيدُ الَّذِي يُخْبِرُ عَنْهُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ أَشْهَدُ عَلَيْكَ أَنَّكَ لَمْ تَكْذِبْ عَلَى حَفْصَةَ وَأَشْهَدُ عَلَى حَفْصَةَ أَنَّهَا لَمْ تَكْذِبْ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2883a
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 41, Hadith 6888
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 804
Rifa'a b. Rafi' said that a man came and prayed in the mosque, after which he went and saluted the Prophet, who replied, “Repeat your prayer, for you have not prayed.” He asked him to teach him how to pray and he said:
When you face the qibla say the takbir; then recite Umm al-Qur’an* and what God wishes you to recite; when you bow place the palms of your hands on your knees, bowing completely and stretching out your back; when you raise yourself straighten your spine and raise your head so as to adopt an erect position; when you prostrate yourself do it completely; when you raise yourself sit on your left thigh; do that every time you bow and prostrate yourself till you are at rest, having finished your prayer. This is the wording of al-Masabih. *The first sura. Abu Dawud transmitted it with a slight alteration, and Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted something to the same effect. In a version by Tirmidhi he said, “When you get up to pray perform the ablution as God commanded you, then say the shahada (The testimony that there is no god but God and that Muhammad is His messenger) and proceed with the prayer. If you know any of the Qur’an recite it, otherwise say, ‘Praise be to God; God is most great; there is no god but God.’ Then bow.”
وَعَن رِفَاعَة بن رَافع قَالَ: جَاءَ رَجُلٌ فَصَلَّى فِي الْمَسْجِدِ ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَعِدْ صَلَاتَكَ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ» . فَقَالَ: عَلِّمْنِي يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ أُصَلِّي؟ قَالَ: «إِذَا تَوَجَّهَتْ إِلَى الْقِبْلَةِ فَكَبِّرْ ثُمَّ اقْرَأْ بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ وَمَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْ تَقْرَأَ فَإِذَا رَكَعَتْ فَاجْعَلْ رَاحَتَيْكَ عَلَى رُكْبَتَيْكَ وَمَكِّنْ رُكُوعَكَ وَامْدُدْ ظَهْرَكَ فَإِذَا رَفَعْتَ فَأَقِمْ صُلْبَكَ وَارْفَعْ رَأْسَكَ حَتَّى تَرْجِعَ الْعِظَامُ إِلَى مَفَاصِلِهَا فَإِذَا سَجَدْتَ فَمَكِّنِ السُّجُودَ فَإِذَا رَفَعْتَ فَاجْلِسْ عَلَى فَخِذِكَ الْيُسْرَى ثُمَّ اصْنَعْ ذَلِكَ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ وَسَجْدَةٍ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ. هَذَا لَفَظُ» الْمَصَابِيحِ ". وَرَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدُ مَعَ تَغْيِيرٍ يَسِيرٍ وَرَوَى التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ مَعْنَاهُ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلتِّرْمِذِيِّ قَالَ: «إِذَا قُمْتَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ فَتَوَضَّأْ كَمَا أَمَرَكَ اللَّهُ بِهِ ثُمَّ تَشَهَّدْ فَأَقِمْ فَإِنْ كَانَ مَعَكَ قُرْآنٌ فَاقْرَأْ وَإِلَّا فَاحْمَدِ اللَّهَ وَكَبِّرْهُ وَهَلله ثمَّ اركع»
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 804
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 232
Mishkat al-Masabih 3553
Sharik b. Shihab said:
I wanted to meet one of the Prophet’s companions to ask him about the Kharijites. Meeting Abu Barza al-Aslami along with some of his companions on a festival day, I asked him whether he had heard God’s Messenger mentioning the Kharijites, and he replied that he had both heard him with his ears and seen him with his eyes. He told that God’s Messenger was brought some property and divided it, giving something to those on his right and those on his left, but giving nothing to those who were behind him. One of those behind him, a black man whose hair was completely cut off and who was wearing two white garments, then said, "You have not divided justly, Muhammad.” God's Messenger became very angry and said, “I swear by God that after my death you will not find a man more just than I am,” adding, “At the end of time people looking like this man will come forth, reciting the Qur'an, but it will not pass their throats. They will swerve from Islam as an arrow passes through the game at which is it shot, and their distinguishing mark will be shaving. They will continue to come forth till the last of them comes forth with the antichrist. When you meet them they will be the worst of men and beasts.” Nasa’i transmitted it.
وَعَنْ شَرِيكِ بْنِ شِهَابٍ قَالَ: كُنْتُ أَتَمَنَّى أَنْ أَلْقَى رَجُلًا مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَسْأَلُهُ عَنِ الْخَوَارِجِ فَلَقِيْتُ أَبَا بَرْزَةَ فِي يَوْمِ عِيدٍ فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ: هَلْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَذْكُرُ الْخَوَارِجَ؟ قَالَ: نعمْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِأُذُنَيَّ وَرَأَيْتُهُ بِعَيْنَيَّ: أَتَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِمَالٍ فَقَسَمَهُ فَأَعْطَى مَنْ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَمَنْ عَنْ شِمَالِهِ وَلَمْ يُعْطِ مَنْ وَرَاءَهُ شَيْئًا. فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ وَرَائِهِ فَقَالَ: يَا مُحَمَّدُ مَا عَدَلْتَ فِي الْقِسْمَةِ رَجُلٌ أَسْوَدُ مَطْمُومُ الشَّعْرِ عَلَيْهِ ثَوْبَانِ أَبْيَضَانِ فَغَضِبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ غَضَبًا شَدِيدًا وَقَالَ: «وَاللَّهِ لَا تَجِدُونَ بَعْدِي رَجُلًا هُوَ أَعْدَلُ مِنِّي» ثُمَّ قَالَ: «يخرُجُ فِي آخرِ الزَّمانِ قومٌ كأنَّ هَذَا مِنْهُم يقرؤون الْقُرْآنَ لَا يُجَاوِزُ تَرَاقِيَهُمْ يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الْإِسْلَامِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ سِيمَاهُمُ التَّحْلِيقُ لَا يَزَالُونَ يَخْرُجُونَ حَتَّى يَخْرُجَ آخِرُهُمْ مَعَ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ فَإِذَا لَقِيتُمُوهُمْ هُمْ شَرُّ الْخَلْقِ والخليقة» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3553
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 99
Sahih al-Bukhari 6733

Narrated Sa`d bin Abi Waqqas:

I was stricken by an ailment that led me to the verge of death. The Prophet came to pay me a visit. I said, "O Allah's Apostle! I have much property and no heir except my single daughter. Shall I give two-thirds of my property in charity?" He said, "No." I said, "Half of it?" He said, "No." I said, "Onethird of it?" He said, "You may do so) though one-third is also to a much, for it is better for you to leave your off-spring wealthy than to leave them poor, asking others for help. And whatever you spend (for Allah's sake) you will be rewarded for it, even for a morsel of food which you may put in the mouth of your wife." I said, "O Allah's Apostle! Will I remain behind and fail to complete my emigration?" The Prophet said, "If you are left behind after me, whatever good deeds you will do for Allah's sake, that will upgrade you and raise you high. May be you will have long life so that some people may benefit by you and others (the enemies) be harmed by you." But Allah's Apostle felt sorry for Sa`d bin Khaula as he died in Mecca. (Sufyan, a sub-narrator said that Sa`d bin Khaula was a man from the tribe of Bani 'Amir bin Lu'ai.)

حَدَّثَنَا الْحُمَيْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا الزُّهْرِيُّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَامِرُ بْنُ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ مَرِضْتُ بِمَكَّةَ مَرَضًا، فَأَشْفَيْتُ مِنْهُ عَلَى الْمَوْتِ، فَأَتَانِي النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعُودُنِي فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ لِي مَالاً كَثِيرًا، وَلَيْسَ يَرِثُنِي إِلاَّ ابْنَتِي، أَفَأَتَصَدَّقُ بِثُلُثَىْ مَالِي قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ فَالشَّطْرُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ الثُّلُثُ قَالَ ‏"‏ الثُّلُثُ كَبِيرٌ إِنَّكَ إِنْ تَرَكْتَ وَلَدَكَ أَغْنِيَاءَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَنْ تَتْرُكَهُمْ عَالَةً يَتَكَفَّفُونَ النَّاسَ، وَإِنَّكَ لَنْ تُنْفِقَ نَفَقَةً إِلاَّ أُجِرْتَ عَلَيْهَا، حَتَّى اللُّقْمَةَ تَرْفَعُهَا إِلَى فِي امْرَأَتِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَأُخَلَّفُ عَنْ هِجْرَتِي فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَنْ تُخَلَّفَ بَعْدِي فَتَعْمَلَ عَمَلاً تُرِيدُ بِهِ وَجْهَ اللَّهِ، إِلاَّ ازْدَدْتَ بِهِ رِفْعَةً وَدَرَجَةً، وَلَعَلَّ أَنْ تُخَلَّفَ بَعْدِي حَتَّى يَنْتَفِعَ بِكَ أَقْوَامٌ وَيُضَرَّ بِكَ آخَرُونَ، لَكِنِ الْبَائِسُ سَعْدُ ابْنُ خَوْلَةَ يَرْثِي لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ مَاتَ بِمَكَّةَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ وَسَعْدُ بْنُ خَوْلَةَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي عَامِرِ بْنِ لُؤَىٍّ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6733
In-book reference : Book 85, Hadith 10
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 80, Hadith 725
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 138

Narrated Kuraib:

Ibn `Abbas said, "The Prophet slept till he snored and then prayed (or probably lay till his breath sounds were heard and then got up and prayed)." Ibn `Abbas added: "I stayed overnight in the house of my aunt, Maimuna, the Prophet slept for a part of the night, (See Fath-al-Bari page 249, Vol. 1), and late in the night, he got up and performed ablution from a hanging water skin, a light (perfect) ablution and stood up for the prayer. I, too, performed a similar ablution, then I went and stood on his left. He drew me to his right and prayed as much as Allah wished, and again lay and slept till his breath sounds were heard. Later on the Mu'adh-dhin (call maker for the prayer) came to him and informed him that it was time for Prayer. The Prophet went with him for the prayer without performing a new ablution." (Sufyan said to `Amr that some people said, "The eyes of Allah's Apostle sleep but his heart does not sleep." `Amr replied, "I heard `Ubaid bin `Umar saying that the dreams of Prophets were Divine Inspiration, and then he recited the verse: 'I (Abraham) see in a dream, (O my son) that I offer you in sacrifice (to Allah)." (37.102) (See Hadith No. 183)

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي كُرَيْبٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَامَ حَتَّى نَفَخَ ثُمَّ صَلَّى ـ وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ اضْطَجَعَ حَتَّى نَفَخَ ـ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَصَلَّى‏.‏ ثُمَّ حَدَّثَنَا بِهِ سُفْيَانُ مَرَّةً بَعْدَ مَرَّةٍ عَنْ عَمْرٍو عَنْ كُرَيْبٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ بِتُّ عِنْدَ خَالَتِي مَيْمُونَةَ لَيْلَةً، فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ اللَّيْلِ، فَلَمَّا كَانَ فِي بَعْضِ اللَّيْلِ قَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَتَوَضَّأَ مِنْ شَنٍّ مُعَلَّقٍ وُضُوءًا خَفِيفًا ـ يُخَفِّفُهُ عَمْرٌو وَيُقَلِّلُهُ ـ وَقَامَ يُصَلِّي فَتَوَضَّأْتُ نَحْوًا مِمَّا تَوَضَّأَ، ثُمَّ جِئْتُ فَقُمْتُ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ ـ وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ سُفْيَانُ عَنْ شِمَالِهِ ـ فَحَوَّلَنِي فَجَعَلَنِي عَنْ يَمِينِهِ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ، ثُمَّ اضْطَجَعَ، فَنَامَ حَتَّى نَفَخَ، ثُمَّ أَتَاهُ الْمُنَادِي فَآذَنَهُ بِالصَّلاَةِ، فَقَامَ مَعَهُ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ، فَصَلَّى وَلَمْ يَتَوَضَّأْ‏.‏ قُلْنَا لِعَمْرٍو إِنَّ نَاسًا يَقُولُونَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَنَامُ عَيْنُهُ وَلاَ يَنَامُ قَلْبُهُ‏.‏ قَالَ عَمْرٌو سَمِعْتُ عُبَيْدَ بْنَ عُمَيْرٍ يَقُولُ رُؤْيَا الأَنْبِيَاءِ وَحْىٌ، ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ‏{‏إِنِّي أَرَى فِي الْمَنَامِ أَنِّي أَذْبَحُكَ‏}‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 138
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 4
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 140
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2511 e

Abu Usaid Ansar reported:

I bear witness to the fact that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: The best settlements of the Ansar are of those of Banu Najjar, then of Banu 'Abu al-Aslihal and then of Banu Harith b. Khazraj, then of Banu Sa'ida and there is in every settlement of the Ansar good. Abu Salama reported that Abu Usaid said: Can I tell a Iie about Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him)? And if I were a liar, I would have started with my tribe Banu Sa'ida. This was conveyed to Sa'd b. 'Ubida and he found (rankling) in his mind and said: We have been left behind (in the sense) that we have been (mentioned) last of the four. He (Sa'd) sid: Saddle my pony so that I should go to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him). His nephew saw him and said: Are you going to contradict (the order of) precedence set by Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), whereas Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) has the best knowledge of it? Is it not sufficient for you that you are the fourth amongst the four (best tribes of the Ansar)? So he returned and said: Allah and His Messenger know best, and he commanded that his pony should be unsaddled.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى التَّمِيمِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، قَالَ شَهِدَ أَبُو سَلَمَةَ لَسَمِعَ أَبَا أُسَيْدٍ الأَنْصَارِيَّ يَشْهَدُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ خَيْرُ دُورِ الأَنْصَارِ بَنُو النَّجَّارِ ثُمَّ بَنُو عَبْدِ الأَشْهَلِ ثُمَّ بَنُو الْحَارِثِ بْنِ الْخَزْرَجِ ثُمَّ بَنُو سَاعِدَةَ وَفِي كُلِّ دُورِ الأَنْصَارِ خَيْرٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو سَلَمَةَ قَالَ أَبُو أُسَيْدٍ أُتَّهَمُ أَنَا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَوْ كُنْتُ كَاذِبًا لَبَدَأْتُ بِقَوْمِي بَنِي سَاعِدَةَ ‏.‏ وَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ سَعْدَ بْنَ عُبَادَةَ فَوَجَدَ فِي نَفْسِهِ وَقَالَ خُلِّفْنَا فَكُنَّا آخِرَ الأَرْبَعِ أَسْرِجُوا لِي حِمَارِي آتِي رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ وَكَلَّمَهُ ابْنُ أَخِيهِ سَهْلٌ فَقَالَ أَتَذْهَبُ لِتَرُدَّ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْلَمُ أَوَلَيْسَ حَسْبُكَ أَنْ تَكُونَ رَابِعَ أَرْبَعٍ ‏.‏ فَرَجَعَ وَقَالَ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ وَأَمَرَ بِحِمَارِهِ فَحُلَّ عَنْهُ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2511e
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 254
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 6108
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 1790
Abu Huraira said that when Abu Bakr was made the Prophet's successor after his death and infidelity arose among certain Arabs, ‘Umar b. al-Khattab asked Abu Bakr how he could fight with the people when God’s messenger had said, “I have been commanded to fight with the people till they say there is no god but God, so whoever says so has protected his property and his person from me except for what is due from him, and his reckoning is left to God.” Abu Bakr replied, “I swear by God that I will certainly fight with those who make a distinction between prayer and zakat, for the zakat is what is due from property. I swear by God that if they were to refuse me a female kid which they used to pay to God’s messenger I would fight with them over the refusal of it." ‘Umar then said, “I swear by God that I clearly saw God had made Abu Bakr feel justified in fighting, and I recognised that it was right." (Bukhari and Muslim).
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: لَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَاسْتُخْلِفَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَكَفَرَ مَنْ كَفَرَ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ قَالَ عُمَرُ: يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ كَيْفَ تُقَاتِلُ النَّاسَ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَقُولُوا: لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَمَنْ قَالَ: لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ عَصَمَ مِنِّي مَالَهُ وَنَفْسَهُ إِلَّا بِحَقِّهِ وَحِسَابُهُ على الله ". قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ: وَاللَّهِ لَأُقَاتِلَنَّ مَنْ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الصَّلَاةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ فَإِنَّ الزَّكَاةَ حَقُّ الْمَالِ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ مَنَعُونِي عَنَاقًا كَانُوا يُؤَدُّونَهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَقَاتَلْتُهُمْ عَلَى مَنْعِهَا. قَالَ عُمَرُ: فَوَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلَّا أَن رَأَيْت أَن قد شرح الله صَدْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ لِلْقِتَالِ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1790
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 19
Mishkat al-Masabih 5927
Abd Huraira said:
A wolf came to a shepherd and took a sheep, and the shepherd went after it and snatched it from it. The wolf went up on a mound, and sitting on its haunches with its tail between its legs, it said, "I went to provision, God had provided for me and took it, then you snatched it from me." The man declared, "I swear by God that have never seen anything like what I have seen to-day, a wolf talking!" The wolf replied, "Something more wonderful than this is a man among the palm-trees between the two harras[*] who can tell you what has happened and what will happen after your time." The man who was a Jew came to the Prophet and told him and accepted Islam. The Prophet believed him and said, "There are signs before the last hour. A man will soon go out and not return before being informed by his sandals and his whip about the new things his family have been up to since he left them." * Two mountains. It is transmitted in Sharh as-sunna.
وَعَن أبي هريرةَ قَالَ جَاءَ ذِئْبٌ إِلَى رَاعِي غَنَمٍ فَأَخَذَ مِنْهَا شَاةً فَطَلَبَهُ الرَّاعِي حَتَّى انْتَزَعَهَا مِنْهُ قَالَ فَصَعِدَ الذئبُ على تل فأقعى واستذفر فَقَالَ عَمَدت إِلَى رزق رزقنيه الله عز وَجل أخذتُه ثمَّ انتزعتَه مِنِّي فَقَالَ الرَّجُلُ تَاللَّهِ إِنْ رَأَيْتُ كَالْيَوْمِ ذئبا يَتَكَلَّمُ فَقَالَ الذِّئْبُ أَعْجَبُ مِنْ هَذَا رَجُلٌ فِي النَّخَلَاتِ بَيْنَ الْحَرَّتَيْنِ يُخْبِرُكُمْ بِمَا مَضَى وَبِمَا هُوَ كَائِن بعدكم وَكَانَ الرجل يَهُودِيّا فجَاء الرجل إِلَى النَّبِي صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم فَأسلم وَخَبره فَصَدَّقَهُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّهَا أَمارَة من أَمَارَاتٌ بَيْنَ يَدَيِ السَّاعَةِ قَدْ أَوْشَكَ الرَّجُلُ أَن يخرج فَلَا يرجع حَتَّى تحدثه نعلاه وَسَوْطه مَا أَحْدَثَ أَهْلُهُ بَعْدَهُ ". رَوَاهُ فِي شَرْحِ السُّنَّةِ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5927
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 183

Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said said that Amra bint Abd ar-Rahman told him that she had heard A'isha, umm al-muminin, saying, "We set out with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when there were five nights left in Dhu'l-Qada and we assumed that we must be setting out for hajj. When we got near to Makka, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, told everyone that did not have a sacrificial animal with them to leave ihram after they had done tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa."

A'isha added, "We were sent some beef on the day of sacrifice. I asked what it was and they said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had sacrificed for his wives."

Yahya ibn Said said, "I mentioned this hadith to Qasim ibn Muhammad and he said, 'She has given you the complete hadith, by Allah.' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَتْنِي عَمْرَةُ بِنْتُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّهَا سَمِعَتْ عَائِشَةَ أُمَّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، تَقُولُ خَرَجْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِخَمْسِ لَيَالٍ بَقِينَ مِنْ ذِي الْقَعْدَةِ وَلاَ نُرَى إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ الْحَجُّ فَلَمَّا دَنَوْنَا مِنْ مَكَّةَ أَمَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ مَعَهُ هَدْىٌ إِذَا طَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ وَسَعَى بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ أَنْ يَحِلَّ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَدُخِلَ عَلَيْنَا يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ بِلَحْمِ بَقَرٍ فَقُلْتُ مَا هَذَا فَقَالُوا نَحَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ أَزْوَاجِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ فَذَكَرْتُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ لِلْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ فَقَالَ أَتَتْكَ وَاللَّهِ بِالْحَدِيثِ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 188
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 887
Sahih al-Bukhari 1423

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet (p.b.u.h) said, "Seven people will be shaded by Allah under His shade on the day when there will be no shade except His. They are: (1) a just ruler; (2) a young man who has been brought up in the worship of Allah, (i.e. worship Allah (Alone) sincerely from his childhood), (3) a man whose heart is attached to the mosque (who offers the five compulsory congregational prayers in the mosque); (4) two persons who love each other only for Allah's sake and they meet and part in Allah's cause only; (5) a man who refuses the call of a charming woman of noble birth for an illegal sexual intercourse with her and says: I am afraid of Allah; (6) a person who practices charity so secretly that his left hand does not know what his right hand has given (i.e. nobody knows how much he has given in charity). (7) a person who remembers Allah in seclusion and his eyes get flooded with tears."

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي خُبَيْبُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ حَفْصِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ سَبْعَةٌ يُظِلُّهُمُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى فِي ظِلِّهِ يَوْمَ لاَ ظِلَّ إِلاَّ ظِلُّهُ إِمَامٌ عَدْلٌ، وَشَابٌّ نَشَأَ فِي عِبَادَةِ اللَّهِ، وَرَجُلٌ قَلْبُهُ مُعَلَّقٌ فِي الْمَسَاجِدِ، وَرَجُلاَنِ تَحَابَّا فِي اللَّهِ اجْتَمَعَا عَلَيْهِ وَتَفَرَّقَا عَلَيْهِ، وَرَجُلٌ دَعَتْهُ امْرَأَةٌ ذَاتُ مَنْصِبٍ وَجَمَالٍ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَخَافُ اللَّهَ، وَرَجُلٌ تَصَدَّقَ بِصَدَقَةٍ فَأَخْفَاهَا حَتَّى لاَ تَعْلَمَ شِمَالُهُ مَا تُنْفِقُ يَمِينُهُ، وَرَجُلٌ ذَكَرَ اللَّهَ خَالِيًا فَفَاضَتْ عَيْنَاهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1423
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 27
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 504
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3455
Ibn Abbas narrated:
“I entered with the Messenger of Allah (saws), I and Khalid bin Al-Walid, upon Maimunah so she brought us a vessel of milk. The Messenger of Allah (saws) drank from it. I was upon his right and Khalid was upon left, so he said to me: ‘The (turn to) drink is for you, so if you wish, you could choose to grant it to Khalid.’ So I said: ‘I would not prefer anyone (above myself) for your leftovers.’ Then the Messenger of Allah (saws) said: ‘Whoever Allah feeds some food, then let him say: “O Allah, bless it for us, and feed us better than it, (Allāhumma bārik lanā fīhi wa aṭ`imnā khairan minhu)” and whomsoever Allah gives milk to drink, then let him say: “O Allah bless it for us, and grant us increase in it (Allāhumma bārik lanā fīhi wa zidnā minhu).” And the Messenger of Allah (saws) said, ‘There is nothing that suffices in the place of food and drink except for milk.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ عُمَرَ، وَهُوَ ابْنُ أَبِي حَرْمَلَةَ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ دَخَلْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَا وَخَالِدُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ عَلَى مَيْمُونَةَ فَجَاءَتْنَا بِإِنَاءٍ مِنْ لَبَنٍ فَشَرِبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَنَا عَلَى يَمِينِهِ وَخَالِدٌ عَلَى شِمَالِهِ فَقَالَ لِي ‏"‏ الشَّرْبَةُ لَكَ فَإِنْ شِئْتَ آثَرْتَ بِهَا خَالِدًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ مَا كُنْتُ أُوثِرُ عَلَى سُؤْرِكَ أَحَدًا ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ أَطْعَمَهُ اللَّهُ الطَّعَامَ فَلْيَقُلِ اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَنَا فِيهِ وَأَطْعِمْنَا خَيْرًا مِنْهُ ‏.‏ وَمَنْ سَقَاهُ اللَّهُ لَبَنًا فَلْيَقُلِ اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَنَا فِيهِ وَزِدْنَا مِنْهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لَيْسَ شَيْءٌ يَجْزِي مَكَانَ الطَّعَامِ وَالشَّرَابِ غَيْرُ اللَّبَنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَوَى بَعْضُهُمْ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ زَيْدٍ فَقَالَ عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ حَرْمَلَةَ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ عَمْرُو بْنُ حَرْمَلَةَ وَلاَ يَصِحُّ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3455
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 86
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3455
Sahih al-Bukhari 3988

Narrated `Abdur-Rahman bin `Auf:

While I was fighting in the front file on the day (of the battle) of Badr, suddenly I looked behind and saw on my right and left two young boys and did not feel safe by standing between them. Then one of them asked me secretly so that his companion may not hear, "O Uncle! Show me Abu Jahl." I said, "O nephew! What will you do to him?" He said, "I have promised Allah that if I see him (i.e. Abu Jahl), I will either kill him or be killed before I kill him." Then the other said the same to me secretly so that his companion should not hear. I would not have been pleased to be in between two other men instead of them. Then I pointed him (i.e. Abu Jahl) out to them. Both of them attacked him like two hawks till they knocked him down. Those two boys were the sons of 'Afra' (i.e. an Ansari woman).

حَدَّثَنِي يَعْقُوبُ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَوْفٍ إِنِّي لَفِي الصَّفِّ يَوْمَ بَدْرٍ إِذِ الْتَفَتُّ، فَإِذَا عَنْ يَمِينِي وَعَنْ يَسَارِي فَتَيَانِ حَدِيثَا السِّنِّ، فَكَأَنِّي لَمْ آمَنْ بِمَكَانِهِمَا، إِذْ قَالَ لِي أَحَدُهُمَا سِرًّا مِنْ صَاحِبِهِ يَا عَمِّ أَرِنِي أَبَا جَهْلٍ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ يَا ابْنَ أَخِي، وَمَا تَصْنَعُ بِهِ قَالَ عَاهَدْتُ اللَّهَ إِنْ رَأَيْتُهُ أَنْ أَقْتُلَهُ أَوْ أَمُوتَ دُونَهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لِي الآخَرُ سِرًّا مِنْ صَاحِبِهِ مِثْلَهُ قَالَ فَمَا سَرَّنِي أَنِّي بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ مَكَانَهُمَا، فَأَشَرْتُ لَهُمَا إِلَيْهِ، فَشَدَّا عَلَيْهِ مِثْلَ الصَّقْرَيْنِ حَتَّى ضَرَبَاهُ، وَهُمَا ابْنَا عَفْرَاءَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3988
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 39
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 324
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4328

Narrated Abu Burda:

Abu Musa said, "I was with the Prophet when he was encamping at Al-Jarana (a place) between Mecca and Medina and Bilal was with him. A bedouin came to the Prophet and said, "Won't you fulfill what you have promised me?" The Prophet said, 'Rejoice (at what I will do for you).' The bedouin said, "(You have said to me) rejoice too often." Then the Prophet turned to me (i.e. Abu Musa) and Bilal in an angry mood and said, 'The bedouin has refused the good tidings, so you both accept them.' Bilal and I said, 'We accept them.' Then the Prophet asked for a drinking bowl containing water and washed his hands and face in it, and then took a mouthful of water and threw it therein saying (to us), "Drink (some of) it and pour (some) over your faces and chests and be happy at the good tidings." So they both took the drinking bowl and did as instructed. Um Salama called from behind a screen, "Keep something (of the water for your mother." So they left some of it for her.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ بُرَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ كُنْتُ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهْوَ نَازِلٌ بِالْجِعْرَانَةِ بَيْنَ مَكَّةَ وَالْمَدِينَةِ وَمَعَهُ بِلاَلٌ، فَأَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْرَابِيٌّ فَقَالَ أَلاَ تُنْجِزُ لِي مَا وَعَدْتَنِي‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ أَبْشِرْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ قَدْ أَكْثَرْتَ عَلَىَّ مِنْ أَبْشِرْ‏.‏ فَأَقْبَلَ عَلَى أَبِي مُوسَى وَبِلاَلٍ كَهَيْئَةِ الْغَضْبَانِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ رَدَّ الْبُشْرَى فَاقْبَلاَ أَنْتُمَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالاَ قَبِلْنَا‏.‏ ثُمَّ دَعَا بِقَدَحٍ فِيهِ مَاءٌ فَغَسَلَ يَدَيْهِ وَوَجْهَهُ فِيهِ، وَمَجَّ فِيهِ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ اشْرَبَا مِنْهُ، وَأَفْرِغَا عَلَى وُجُوهِكُمَا وَنُحُورِكُمَا، وَأَبْشِرَا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَخَذَا الْقَدَحَ فَفَعَلاَ، فَنَادَتْ أُمُّ سَلَمَةَ مِنْ وَرَاءِ السِّتْرِ أَنْ أَفْضِلاَ لأُمِّكُمَا‏.‏ فَأَفْضَلاَ لَهَا مِنْهُ طَائِفَةً‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4328
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 357
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 617
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 2116
Abū Sa'īd al-Khudrī told of Usaid b. Hudair saying that one night when he was reciting sūra al-Baqara (Qur’ān, 2) with his mare tied beside him it moved round in a circle, so he stopped reciting and it stopped moving. He resumed his recitation and it went round in a circle, so he stopped reciting and it stopped moving. Once more he recited and the mare moved round in a circle, so he left off reciting, for his son Yahyā was near it and he was afraid it might injure him. When he had moved him back he raised his head to the sky and saw something like a canopy with what seemed to be lamps in it, and when he told the Prophet of it in the morning, he said, “You should have kept on reciting, Ibn Hudair, you should have kept on reciting, Ibn Hudair.” He replied, “I was afraid, messenger of God, that it might trample on Yahyā who was near it, so I went to him, and when I raised my head to the sky and saw something like a canopy with what seemed to be lamps in it, I went out but could not see them.” He asked whether he knew what that was, and when he replied that he did not, he said, “Those were the angles who had drawn near to listen to your voice, and if you had continued reciting the people would have looked at them in the morning and they would not have concealed themselves from them.” (Bukhārī and Muslim, the wording being Bukhārī’s). Muslim has, “They went up into the air” instead of “I went out.”
وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ أَنَّ أُسَيْدَ بنَ حُضَيْرٍ قَالَ: بَيْنَمَا هُوَ يَقْرَأُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ سُورَةَ الْبَقَرَةِ وَفَرَسُهُ مَرْبُوطَةٌ عِنْدَهُ إِذْ جَالَتِ الْفرس فَسكت فَسَكَتَتْ فَقَرَأَ فجالت الْفرس فَسكت فَسَكَتَتْ الْفرس ثُمَّ قَرَأَ فَجَالَتِ الْفَرَسُ فَانْصَرَفَ وَكَانَ ابْنُهُ يحيى قَرِيبا مِنْهَا فأشفق أَن تصيبه فَلَمَّا أَخَّرَهُ رَفْعَ رَأْسَهُ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فَإِذَا مِثْلُ الظُّلَّةِ فِيهَا أَمْثَالُ الْمَصَابِيحِ فَلَمَّا أَصْبَحَ حَدَّثَ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «اقْرَأْ يَا ابْنَ حُضَيْرٍ اقْرَأْ يَا ابْنَ حُضَيْرٍ» . قَالَ فَأَشْفَقْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَنْ تَطَأَ يحيى وَكَانَ مِنْهَا قَرِيبا فَرفعت رَأْسِي فَانْصَرَفْتُ إِلَيْهِ وَرَفَعْتُ رَأْسِي إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فَإِذَا مِثْلُ الظُّلَّةِ فِيهَا أَمْثَالُ الْمَصَابِيحِ فَخَرَجَتْ حَتَّى لَا أَرَاهَا قَالَ: «وَتَدْرِي مَا ذَاكَ؟» قَالَ لَا قَالَ: «تِلْكَ الْمَلَائِكَةُ دَنَتْ لِصَوْتِكَ وَلَوْ قَرَأْتَ لَأَصْبَحَتْ يَنْظُرُ النَّاسُ إِلَيْهَا لَا تَتَوَارَى مِنْهُمْ» . مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وَاللَّفْظُ لِلْبُخَارِيِّ وَفِي مُسْلِمٍ: «عرجت فِي الجو» بدل: «خرجت على صِيغَة الْمُتَكَلّم»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2116
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 8

Malik related to me from Ibn Shihab from Urwa ibn az-Zubayr that A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Abu Bakr as-Siddiq gave me palm trees whose produce was twenty awsuq from his property at al-Ghaba. When he was dying, he said, 'By Allah, little daughter, there is no one I would prefer to be wealthy after I die than you. There is no one it is more difficult for me to see poor after I die than you. I gave you palm-trees whose produce is twenty awsuq. Had you cut them and taken possession of them, they would have been yours, but today they are the property of the heirs, and they are your two brothers and your two sisters, so divide it according to the Book of Allah.' A'isha continued, "I said, 'My father! By Allah, even if it had been more, I would have left it. There is only Asma. Who is my other sister?" Abu Bakr replied, 'What is in the womb of Kharija? (Kharija was the wife of Abu Bakr's 'brother' from the Ansar.) I think that it is going to be a girl.' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقَ كَانَ نَحَلَهَا جَادَّ عِشْرِينَ وَسْقًا مِنْ مَالِهِ بِالْغَابَةِ فَلَمَّا حَضَرَتْهُ الْوَفَاةُ قَالَ وَاللَّهِ يَا بُنَيَّةُ مَا مِنَ النَّاسِ أَحَدٌ أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ غِنًى بَعْدِي مِنْكِ وَلاَ أَعَزُّ عَلَىَّ فَقْرًا بَعْدِي مِنْكِ وَإِنِّي كُنْتُ نَحَلْتُكِ جَادَّ عِشْرِينَ وَسْقًا فَلَوْ كُنْتِ جَدَدْتِيهِ وَاحْتَزْتِيهِ كَانَ لَكِ وَإِنَّمَا هُوَ الْيَوْمَ مَالُ وَارِثٍ وَإِنَّمَا هُمَا أَخَوَاكِ وَأُخْتَاكِ فَاقْتَسِمُوهُ عَلَى كِتَابِ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَقُلْتُ يَا أَبَتِ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ كَانَ كَذَا وَكَذَا لَتَرَكْتُهُ إِنَّمَا هِيَ أَسْمَاءُ فَمَنِ الأُخْرَى فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ ذُو بَطْنِ بِنْتِ خَارِجَةَ ‏.‏ أُرَاهَا جَارِيَةً ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 36, Hadith 40
Arabic reference : Book 36, Hadith 1443

Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Two deens shall not co-exist in the Arabian Peninsula."

Malik said that Ibn Shihab said, ''Umar ibn al-Khattab searched for information about that until he was absolutely convinced that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had said, 'Two deens shall not co-exist in the Arabian Peninsula,' and he therefore expelled the jews from Khaybar."

Malik said, ''Umar ibn al-Khattab expelled the jews from Najran (a jewish settlement in the Yemen) and Fadak (a jewish settlement thirty miles from Madina). When the jews of Khaybar left, they did not take any fruit or land. The jews of Fadak took half the fruit and half the land, because the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had made a settlement with them for that. So Umar entrusted to them the value in gold, silver, camels, ropes and saddle bags of half the fruit and half the land, and handed the value over to them and expelled them."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ يَجْتَمِعُ دِينَانِ فِي جَزِيرَةِ الْعَرَبِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ فَفَحَصَ عَنْ ذَلِكَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ حَتَّى أَتَاهُ الثَّلْجُ وَالْيَقِينُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ يَجْتَمِعُ دِينَانِ فِي جَزِيرَةِ الْعَرَبِ ‏"‏ فَأَجْلَى يَهُودَ خَيْبَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَقَدْ أَجْلَى عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ يَهُودَ نَجْرَانَ وَفَدَكَ فَأَمَّا يَهُودُ خَيْبَرَ فَخَرَجُوا مِنْهَا لَيْسَ لَهُمْ مِنَ الثَّمَرِ وَلاَ مِنَ الأَرْضِ شَىْءٌ وَأَمَّا يَهُودُ فَدَكَ فَكَانَ لَهُمْ نِصْفُ الثَّمَرِ وَنِصْفُ الأَرْضِ لأَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ صَالَحَهُمْ عَلَى نِصْفِ الثَّمَرِ وَنِصْفِ الأَرْضِ فَأَقَامَ لَهُمْ عُمَرُ نِصْفَ الثَّمَرِ وَنِصْفَ الأَرْضِ قِيمَةً مِنْ ذَهَبٍ وَوَرِقٍ وَإِبِلٍ وَحِبَالٍ وَأَقْتَابٍ ثُمَّ أَعْطَاهُمُ الْقِيمَةَ وَأَجْلاَهُمْ مِنْهَا ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 45, Hadith 18
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 45, Hadith 18
Arabic reference : Book 45, Hadith 1618
Sahih al-Bukhari 4640

Narrated Abu Ad-Darda:

There was a dispute between Abu Bakr and `Umar, and Abu Bakr made `Umar angry. So `Umar left angrily. Abu Bakr followed him, requesting him to ask forgiveness (of Allah) for him, but `Umar refused to do so and closed his door in Abu Bakr's face. So Abu Bakr went to Allah's Apostle while we were with him. Allah's Apostle said, "This friend of yours must have quarrelled (with somebody)." In the meantime `Umar repented and felt sorry for what he had done, so he came, greeted (those who were present) and sat with the Prophet and related the story to him. Allah's Apostle became angry and Abu Bakr started saying, "O Allah's Apostle! By Allah, I was more at fault (than `Umar)." Allah's Apostle said, "Are you (people) leaving for me my companion? (Abu Bakr), Are you (people) leaving for me my companion? When I said, 'O people I am sent to you all as the Apostle of Allah,' you said, 'You tell a lie.' while Abu Bakr said, 'You have spoken the truth ."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، وَمُوسَى بْنُ هَارُونَ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ بْنِ زَبْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي بُسْرُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو إِدْرِيسَ الْخَوْلاَنِيُّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا الدَّرْدَاءِ، يَقُولُ كَانَتْ بَيْنَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ مُحَاوَرَةٌ، فَأَغْضَبَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ عُمَرَ، فَانْصَرَفَ عَنْهُ عُمَرُ مُغْضَبًا، فَاتَّبَعَهُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَسْأَلُهُ أَنْ يَسْتَغْفِرَ لَهُ، فَلَمْ يَفْعَلْ حَتَّى أَغْلَقَ بَابَهُ فِي وَجْهِهِ، فَأَقْبَلَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ وَنَحْنُ عِنْدَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَمَّا صَاحِبُكُمْ هَذَا فَقَدْ غَامَرَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ وَنَدِمَ عُمَرُ عَلَى مَا كَانَ مِنْهُ فَأَقْبَلَ حَتَّى سَلَّمَ وَجَلَسَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَصَّ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْخَبَرَ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ وَغَضِبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَجَعَلَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَقُولُ وَاللَّهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لأَنَا كُنْتُ أَظْلَمَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هَلْ أَنْتُمْ تَارِكُو لِي صَاحِبِي هَلْ أَنْتُمْ تَارِكُو لِي صَاحِبِي إِنِّي قُلْتُ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ إِلَيْكُمْ جَمِيعًا فَقُلْتُمْ كَذَبْتَ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4640
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 162
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 164
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5044

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

Regarding His (Allah's) Statement:-- 'Move not your tongue concerning (the Qur'an) to make haste therewith.' (75.16) And whenever Gabriel descended to Allah's Apostle with the Divine Inspiration, Allah's Apostle used to move his tongue and lips, and that used to be hard for him, and one could easily recognize that he was being inspired Divinely. So Allah revealed the Verse which occurs in the Surah starting with "I do swear by the Day of Resurrection.' (75.1) i.e. 'Move not your tongue concerning (the Qur'an) to make haste then with. It is for Us to collect it (in your mind) (O Muhammad) an give you the ability to recite it 'by heart.' (75.16-17) which means: It is for us to collect it (in your mind) and give you the ability to recite it by heart. And when We have recited it to you (O Muhammad) through Gabriel then follow you its recital. (75.18) means: 'When We reveal it (the Qur'an) to you, Listen to it.' for then: It is for Us to explain it and make it clear to you' (75.19) i.e. It is up to Us to explain it through your tongue. So, when Gabriel came to him, Allah's Apostle would listen to him attentively, and as soon as Gabriel left, he would recite the Revelations, as Allah had promised him.

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ أَبِي عَائِشَةَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ فِي قَوْلِهِ ‏{‏لاَ تُحَرِّكْ بِهِ لِسَانَكَ لِتَعْجَلَ بِهِ‏}‏ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا نَزَلَ جِبْرِيلُ بِالْوَحْىِ وَكَانَ مِمَّا يُحَرِّكُ بِهِ لِسَانَهُ وَشَفَتَيْهِ فَيَشْتَدُّ عَلَيْهِ وَكَانَ يُعْرَفُ مِنْهُ، فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ الآيَةَ الَّتِي فِي ‏{‏لاَ أُقْسِمُ بِيَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ‏}‏ ‏{‏لاَ تُحَرِّكْ بِهِ لِسَانَكَ لِتَعْجَلَ بِهِ * إِنَّ عَلَيْنَا جَمْعَهُ وَقُرْآنَهُ * فَإِذَا قَرَأْنَاهُ فَاتَّبِعْ قُرْآنَهُ‏}‏ فَإِذَا أَنْزَلْنَاهُ فَاسْتَمِعْ ‏{‏ثُمَّ إِنَّ عَلَيْنَا بَيَانَهُ‏}‏ قَالَ إِنَّ عَلَيْنَا أَنْ نُبَيِّنَهُ بِلِسَانِكَ‏.‏ قَالَ وَكَانَ إِذَا أَتَاهُ جِبْرِيلُ أَطْرَقَ، فَإِذَا ذَهَبَ قَرَأَهُ كَمَا وَعَدَهُ اللَّهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5044
In-book reference : Book 66, Hadith 68
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 61, Hadith 564
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6362

Narrated Anas:

Once the people started asking Allah's Apostle questions, and they asked so many questions that he became angry and ascended the pulpit and said, "I will answer whatever questions you may ask me today." I looked right and left and saw everyone covering his face with his garment and weeping. Behold ! There was a man who, on quarreling with the people, used to be called as a son of a person other than h is father. He said, "O Allah's Apostle! Who is my father?" The Prophet replied, "Your father is Hudhaifa." And then `Umar got up and said, "We accept Allah as our Lord, and Islam as (our) religion, and Muhammad as (our) Apostle; and we seek refuge with Allah from the afflictions." Allah's Apostle said, " I have never seen a day like today in its good and its evil for Paradise and the Hell Fire were displayed in front of me, till I saw them just beyond this wall." Qatada, when relating this Hadith, used to mention the following Verse:-- 'O you who believe! Ask not questions about things which, If made plain to you, May cause you trouble. (5.101)

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه سَأَلُوا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى أَحْفَوْهُ الْمَسْأَلَةَ فَغَضِبَ فَصَعِدَ الْمِنْبَرَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَسْأَلُونِي الْيَوْمَ عَنْ شَىْءٍ إِلاَّ بَيَّنْتُهُ لَكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَجَعَلْتُ أَنْظُرُ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالاً، فَإِذَا كُلُّ رَجُلٍ لاَفٌّ رَأْسَهُ فِي ثَوْبِهِ يَبْكِي، فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ كَانَ إِذَا لاَحَى الرِّجَالَ يُدْعَى لِغَيْرِ أَبِيهِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَنْ أَبِي قَالَ ‏"‏ حُذَافَةُ ‏"‏، ثُمَّ أَنْشَأَ عُمَرُ فَقَالَ رَضِينَا بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا، وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا، وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَسُولاً، نَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنَ الْفِتَنِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا رَأَيْتُ فِي الْخَيْرِ وَالشَّرِّ كَالْيَوْمِ قَطُّ، إِنَّهُ صُوِّرَتْ لِي الْجَنَّةُ وَالنَّارُ حَتَّى رَأَيْتُهُمَا وَرَاءَ الْحَائِطِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَكَانَ قَتَادَةُ يَذْكُرُ عِنْدَ الْحَدِيثِ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَسْأَلُوا عَنْ أَشْيَاءَ إِنْ تُبْدَ لَكُمْ تَسُؤْكُمْ‏}‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6362
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 59
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 373
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4793

Narrated Anas:

A banquet of bread and meat was held on the occasion of the marriage of the Prophet to Zainab bint Jahsh. I was sent to invite the people (to the banquet), and so the people started coming (in groups); They would eat and then leave. Another batch would come, eat and leave. So I kept on inviting the people till I found nobody to invite. Then I said, "O Allah's Prophet! I do not find anybody to invite." He said, "Carry away the remaining food." Then a batch of three persons stayed in the house chatting. The Prophet left and went towards the dwelling place of Aisha and said, "Peace and Allah's Mercy be on you, O the people of the house!" She replied, "Peace and the mercy of Allah be on you too. How did you find your wife? May Allah bless you. Then he went to the dwelling places of all his other wives and said to them the same as he said to Aisha and they said to him the same as Aisha had said to him. Then the Prophet returned and found a group of three persons still in the house chatting. The Prophet was a very shy person, so he went out (for the second time) and went towards the dwelling place of `Aisha. I do not remember whether I informed him that the people have gone away. So he returned and as soon as he entered the gate, he drew the curtain between me and him, and then the Verse of Al-Hijab was revealed.

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَعْمَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ صُهَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ بُنِيَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِزَيْنَبَ ابْنَةِ جَحْشٍ بِخُبْزٍ وَلَحْمٍ فَأُرْسِلْتُ عَلَى الطَّعَامِ دَاعِيًا فَيَجِيءُ قَوْمٌ فَيَأْكُلُونَ وَيَخْرُجُونَ، ثُمَّ يَجِيءُ قَوْمٌ فَيَأْكُلُونَ وَيَخْرُجُونَ، فَدَعَوْتُ حَتَّى مَا أَجِدُ أَحَدًا أَدْعُو فَقُلْتُ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ مَا أَجِدُ أَحَدًا أَدْعُوهُ قَالَ ارْفَعُوا طَعَامَكُمْ، وَبَقِيَ ثَلاَثَةُ رَهْطٍ يَتَحَدَّثُونَ فِي الْبَيْتِ، فَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَانْطَلَقَ إِلَى حُجْرَةِ عَائِشَةَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكُمْ أَهْلَ الْبَيْتِ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ وَعَلَيْكَ السَّلاَمُ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ، كَيْفَ وَجَدْتَ أَهْلَكَ بَارَكَ اللَّهُ لَكَ فَتَقَرَّى حُجَرَ نِسَائِهِ كُلِّهِنَّ، يَقُولُ لَهُنَّ كَمَا يَقُولُ لِعَائِشَةَ، وَيَقُلْنَ لَهُ كَمَا قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ، ثُمَّ رَجَعَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَإِذَا ثَلاَثَةُ رَهْطٍ فِي الْبَيْتِ يَتَحَدَّثُونَ، وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم شَدِيدَ الْحَيَاءِ، فَخَرَجَ مُنْطَلِقًا نَحْوَ حُجْرَةِ عَائِشَةَ فَمَا أَدْرِي آخْبَرْتُهُ أَوْ أُخْبِرَ أَنَّ الْقَوْمَ خَرَجُوا، فَرَجَعَ حَتَّى إِذَا وَضَعَ رِجْلَهُ فِي أُسْكُفَّةِ الْبَابِ دَاخِلَةً وَأُخْرَى خَارِجَةً أَرْخَى السِّتْرَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُ، وَأُنْزِلَتْ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4793
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 315
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 316
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3248
It was narrated that 'Umar said:
"Hafsah bint 'Umar became single when (her husband) Khunais -meaning bin Hudhafah- (died). He was one of the Companions of the Prophet who had been present at Badr, and he died in Al-Madinah. I met 'Uthman bin 'Affan and offered Hafsah in marriage to him. I said: 'If you wish, I will marry you to Hafsah.' He said: 'I will think about it.' A few days passed, then I met him and he said: 'I do not want to get married at the moment.'" 'Umar said: "Then I met Abu Bakr As-Siddiq, may Allah be pleased with him, and said: 'If you wish, I will marry Hafsah to you.' He did not give me any answer, and I felt more upset with him than I had with 'Uthman, may Allah be pleased with him. Several days passed, then the Messenger of Allah proposed marriage to her, and I married her to him. Abu Bakr met me and said: 'Perhaps you felt upset with me when you offered Hafsah in marriage to me and I did not give you an answer?' I said: 'Yes.' He said: 'Nothing prevented me from giving you an answer when you made the offer to me except the fact that I had heard the Messenger of Allah speak of her, and I did not want to disclose the secret of the Messenger of Allah; if he had left her, then I would have married her.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، عَنْ عُمَرَ، قَالَ تَأَيَّمَتْ حَفْصَةُ بِنْتُ عُمَرَ مِنْ خُنَيْسٍ - يَعْنِي ابْنَ حُذَافَةَ - وَكَانَ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِمَّنْ شَهِدَ بَدْرًا فَتُوُفِّيَ بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَلَقِيتُ عُثْمَانَ بْنَ عَفَّانَ فَعَرَضْتُ عَلَيْهِ حَفْصَةَ فَقُلْتُ إِنْ شِئْتَ أَنْكَحْتُكَ حَفْصَةَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ سَأَنْظُرُ فِي ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ فَلَبِثْتُ لَيَالِيَ فَلَقِيتُهُ فَقَالَ مَا أُرِيدُ أَنْ أَتَزَوَّجَ يَوْمِي هَذَا ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ فَلَقِيتُ أَبَا بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقَ رضى الله عنه فَقُلْتُ إِنْ شِئْتَ أَنْكَحْتُكَ حَفْصَةَ فَلَمْ يَرْجِعْ إِلَىَّ شَيْئًا فَكُنْتُ عَلَيْهِ أَوْجَدَ مِنِّي عَلَى عُثْمَانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَلَبِثْتُ لَيَالِيَ فَخَطَبَهَا إِلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَنْكَحْتُهَا إِيَّاهُ فَلَقِيَنِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ لَعَلَّكَ وَجَدْتَ عَلَىَّ حِينَ عَرَضْتَ عَلَىَّ حَفْصَةَ فَلَمْ أَرْجِعْ إِلَيْكَ شَيْئًا ‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يَمْنَعْنِي حِينَ عَرَضْتَ عَلَىَّ أَنْ أَرْجِعَ إِلَيْكَ شَيْئًا إِلاَّ أَنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَذْكُرُهَا وَلَمْ أَكُنْ لأُفْشِيَ سِرَّ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَلَوْ تَرَكَهَا نَكَحْتُهَا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3248
In-book reference : Book 26, Hadith 53
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 26, Hadith 3250
Sahih Muslim 183 a

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reported:

Some people during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Messenger of Allah! shall we see our Lord on the Day of Resurrection? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Yes, and added: Do you feel any trouble in seeing the sun at noon with no cloud over it, and do you feel trouble in seeing the moon (open) in the full moonlit night with no cloud over it? They said: No, Messenger of Allah! He (the Holy Prophet) said: You will not feel any trouble in seeing Allah on the Day of Resurrection any more than you do in seeing any one of them. When the Day of Resurrection comes a Mu'adhdhin (a proclaimer) would proclaim: Let every people follow what they used to worship. Then all who worshipped idols and stones besides Allah would fall into the Fire, till only the righteous and the vicious and some of the people of the Book who worshipped Allah are left. Then the Jews would be summoned, and it would be said to them: What did you worship? They will say: We worshipped 'Uzair, son of Allah. It would be said to them: You tell a lie; Allah had never had a spouse or a son. What do you want now? They would say: We feel thirsty, O our Lord! Quench our thirst. They would be directed (to a certain direction) and asked: Why don't you go there to drink water? Then they would be pushed towards the Fire (and they would find to their great dismay that) it was but a mirage (and the raging flames of fire) would be consuming one another, and they would fall into the Fire. Then the Christians would be summoned and it would be said to them: What did you worship? They would say: We worshipped Jesus, son of Allah. It would be said to them: You tell a lie; Allah did not take for Himself either a spouse or a son. Then it would be said to them: What do you want? They would say: Thirsty we are, O our Lord! Quench our thirst. They would be directed (to a certain direction) and asked: Why don't you go there to get water? But they would be pushed and gathered together towards the Hell, which was like a mirage to them, and the flames would consume one another. They would fall Into the Fire, till no one is left except he who worshipped Allah, be he pious or sinful. The Lord of the Universe, Glorified and Exalted, would come to them in a form recognisable to them and say; What are you looking for? Every people follow that which they worshipped. They would say: Our Lord, we kept ourselves separate from the people in the world, though we felt great need of them; we, however, did not associate ourselves with them. He would say: I am your Lord. They would say: We take refuge with Allah from thee and do not associate anything with Allah. They would repeat it twice or thrice, till some of them would be about to return. It would be said: Is there any sign between you and Him by which you will recognise Him? They would say: Yes. and the things would be laid bare. Those who used to prostrate themselves before God of their own accord would be permitted by God to prostrate themselves. But there would remain none who used to prostrate out of fear (of people) and ostentation but Allah would make his back as one piece, and whenever he would attempt to prostrate he would fall on his back. Then they would raise their heads and He would assume the Form in which they had seen Him the first time and would say: I am your Lord. They would say: Thou art our Lord. Then the bridge would be set up over the Hell and intercession would be allowed and they will say: O God, keep safe, keep safe. It was asked: Messenger of Allah, what is this bridge? He said: The void in which one Is likely to slip. There would be hooks, tongs, spits like the thorn that is found in Najd and is known as Sa'dan. The believers would then pass over within the twinkling of an eye, like lightning, like wind, like a bird, like the finest horses and camels. Some will escape and be safe, some will be lacerated and let go, and some will be pushed into the fire of Hell till the believers will find rescue from the Fire. By One in Whose hand is my life, there will be none among you more eager to claim a right than the believers on the Day of Resurrection for (saying their) brethren in the Fire who would say: O our Lord, they were fasting along with us, and praying and performing pilgrimage. It will be said to them: Take out those whom you recognise. Then their persons would be forbidden to the Fire; and they would take out a large number of people who had been overtaken by Fire up to the middle of the shank or up to the knees. They would then say: O our Lord I not one of those about whom Thou didst give us command remains in it. He will then say: Go back and bring out those in whose hearts you find good of the weight of a dinar Then they will take out a large number of people. Then they would say: O our Lord! we have not left anyone about whom You commanded us. He will then say: Go back and bring out those in whose hearts you find as much as half a dinar of good. Then they will take out a large number of people, and would say: O our Lord! not one of those about whom Thou commanded us we have left in it. Then He would say: Go back and in whose heart you find good to the weight of a particle bring him out. They would bring out a large number of people, and would then say: O our Lord, now we have not left anyone in it (Hell) having any good in him. Abu Sa'id Khudri said: If you don't testify me in this hadith, then recite if you like:" Surely Allah wrongs not the weight of an atom; and if it is a good deed. He multiplies it and gives from Himself a great reward" (al-Qur'an, iv. 40). Then Allah, Exalted and Great, would say: The angels have interceded, the apostles have interceded and the believers have interceded, and no one remains (to grant pardon) but the Most Merciful of the mercifuls. He will then take a handful from Fire and bring out from it people who never did any good and who had been turned into charcoal, and will cast them into a river called the river of life, on the outskirts of Paradise. They will come out as a seed comes cut from the silt carried by flood. You see it near the stone or near the tree. That which is exposed to the sun is yellowish or greenish and which is under the shade is white. They said: Messenger of Allah! it seems as if you had been tending a flock in the jungle. He (the Holy Prophet) said: They will come forth like pearls with seals on their necks. The inhabitants of Paradise would recognise them (and say): Those are who have been set free by the Compassionate One. Who has admitted them into Paradise without any (good) deed that they did or any good that they sent in advance Then He would say: Enter the Paradise; whatever you see in it is yours. They would say: O Lord, Thou hast bestowed upon us (favours) which Thou didst not bestow upon anyone else in the world. He would say: There is with Me (a favour) for you better than this. They would say: O our Lord! which thing is better than this? He would say: It is My pleasure. I will never be angry with you after this
وَحَدَّثَنِي سُوَيْدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي حَفْصُ بْنُ مَيْسَرَةَ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، أَنَّ نَاسًا، فِي زَمَنِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَلْ نَرَى رَبَّنَا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ تُضَارُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَةِ الشَّمْسِ بِالظَّهِيرَةِ صَحْوًا لَيْسَ مَعَهَا سَحَابٌ وَهَلْ تُضَارُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَةِ الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ صَحْوًا لَيْسَ فِيهَا سَحَابٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا تُضَارُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَةِ اللَّهِ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ إِلاَّ كَمَا تُضَارُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَةِ أَحَدِهِمَا إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْقِيَامَةِ أَذَّنَ مُؤَذِّنٌ لِيَتَّبِعْ كُلُّ أُمَّةٍ مَا كَانَتْ تَعْبُدُ ‏.‏ فَلاَ يَبْقَى أَحَدٌ كَانَ يَعْبُدُ غَيْرَ اللَّهِ سُبْحَانَهُ مِنَ الأَصْنَامِ وَالأَنْصَابِ إِلاَّ يَتَسَاقَطُونَ فِي النَّارِ حَتَّى إِذَا لَمْ يَبْقَ إِلاَّ مَنْ كَانَ يَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ مِنْ بَرٍّ وَفَاجِرٍ وَغُبَّرِ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ فَيُدْعَى الْيَهُودُ فَيُقَالُ لَهُمْ مَا كُنْتُمْ تَعْبُدُونَ قَالُوا كُنَّا نَعْبُدُ عُزَيْرَ ابْنَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ فَيُقَالُ كَذَبْتُمْ مَا اتَّخَذَ اللَّهُ مِنْ صَاحِبَةٍ وَلاَ وَلَدٍ فَمَاذَا تَبْغُونَ قَالُوا عَطِشْنَا يَا رَبَّنَا فَاسْقِنَا ‏.‏ فَيُشَارُ إِلَيْهِمْ أَلاَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 183a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 359
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 352
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Malik said, "When a mukatab sets his own slaves free, it is only permitted for a mukatab to set his own slaves free with the consent of his master. If his master gives his consent and the mukatab sets his slave free, his wala' goes to the mukatab . If the mukatab then dies before he has been set free himself, the wala' of the freed slave goes to the master of the mukatab. If the freed one dies before the mukatab has been set free, the master of the mukatab inherits from him."

Malik said, "It is like that also when a mukatab gives his slave a kitaba and his mukatab is set free before he is himself. The wala' goes to the master of the mukatab as long as he is not free. If this one who wrote the kitaba is set free, then the wala' of his mukatab who was freed before him reverts to him. If the first mukatab dies before he pays, or he cannot pay his kitaba and he has free children, they do not inherit the wala' of their father's mukatab because the wala' has not been established for their father and he does not have the wala' until he is free."

Malik spoke about a mukatab who was shared between two men and one of them forewent what the mukatab owed him and the other insisted on his due. Then the mukatab died and left property.

Malik said, "The one who did not abandon any of what he was owed, is paid in full. Then the property is divided between them both just as if a slave had died because what the first one did was not setting him free. He only abandoned a debt that was owed to him ."

Malik said, "One clarification of that is that when a man dies and leaves a mukatab and he also leaves male and female children and one of the children frees his portion of the mukatab, that does not establish any of the wala' for him. Had it been a true setting free, the wala' would have been established for whichever men and women freed him."

Malik said, "Another clarification of that is that if one of them freed his portion and then the mukatab could not pay, the value of what was left of the mukatab would be altered because of the one who freed his portion. Had it been a true setting-free, his estimated value would have been taken from the property of the one who set free until he had been set completely free as the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Whoever frees his share in a slave and has money to cover the full price of the slave, justly evaluated for him, gives his partners their shares. If not, he frees of him what he frees.' " (See Book 37 hadith 1).

He said, "Another clarification of that is that part of the sunna of the muslims in which there is no dispute, is that whoever frees his share of a mukatab, the mukatab is not set fully free using his property. Had he been truly set free, the wala' would have been his alone rather than his partners. Part of what will clarify that also is that part of the sunna of the muslims is that the wala' belongs to whoever writes the contract of kitaba. The women who inherit from the master of the mukatab do not have any of the wala' of the mukatab. If they free any of their share, the wala' belongs to the male children of the master of the mukatab or his male paternal relations."

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 39, Hadith 12
Sahih al-Bukhari 3674

Narrated Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari:

I performed ablution in my house and then went out and said, "Today I shall stick to Allah's Apostle and stay with him all this day of mine (in his service)." I went to the Mosque and asked about the Prophet . They said, "He had gone in this direction." So I followed his way, asking about him till he entered a place called Bir Aris. I sat at its gate that was made of date-palm leaves till the Prophet finished answering the call of nature and performed ablution. Then I went up to him to see him sitting at the well of Aris at the middle of its edge with his legs uncovered, hanging in the well. I greeted him and went back and sat at the gate. I said, "Today I will be the gatekeeper of the Prophet." Abu Bakr came and pushed the gate. I asked, "Who is it?" He said, "Abu Bakr." I told him to wait, went in and said, "O Allah's Apostle! Abu Bakr asks for permission to enter." He said, "Admit him and give him the glad tidings that he will be in Paradise." So I went out and said to Abu Bakr, "Come in, and Allah's Apostle gives you the glad tidings that you will be in Paradise" Abu Bakr entered and sat on the right side of Allah's Apostle on the built edge of the well and hung his legs n the well as the Prophet did and uncovered his legs. I then returned and sat (at the gate). I had left my brother performing ablution and he intended to follow me. So I said (to myself). "If Allah wants good for so-and-so (i.e. my brother) He will bring him here." Suddenly somebody moved the door. I asked, "Who is it?" He said, "`Umar bin Al-Khattab." I asked him to wait, went to Allah's Apostle, greeted him and said, `Umar bin Al-Khattab asks the permission to enter." He said, "Admit him, and give him the glad tidings that he will be in Paradise." I went to "`Umar and said "Come in, and Allah's Apostle, gives you the glad tidings that you will be in Paradise." So he entered and sat beside Allah's Apostle on the built edge of the well on the left side and hung his legs in the well. I returned and sat (at the gate) and said, (to myself), "If Allah wants good for so-and-so, He will bring him here." Somebody came and moved the door. I asked "Who is it?" He replied, "Uthman bin `Affan." I asked him to wait and went to the Prophet and informed him. He said, "Admit him, and give him the glad tidings of entering Paradise, I asked him to wait and went to the Prophet and informed him. He said, "Adult him, and give him the glad tidings of entering Paradise after a calamity that will befall him." So I went up to him and said to him, "Come in; Allah's Apostle gives you the glad tidings of entering Paradise after a calamity that will befall you. "Uthman then came in and found that the built edge of the well was occupied, so he sat opposite to the Prophet on the other side. Sa`id bin Al-Musaiyab said, "I interpret this (narration) in terms of their graves."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مِسْكِينٍ أَبُو الْحَسَنِ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ حَسَّانَ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ، عَنْ شَرِيكِ بْنِ أَبِي نَمِرٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيُّ، أَنَّهُ تَوَضَّأَ فِي بَيْتِهِ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ، فَقُلْتُ لأَلْزَمَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَلأَكُونَنَّ مَعَهُ يَوْمِي هَذَا‏.‏ قَالَ فَجَاءَ الْمَسْجِدَ، فَسَأَلَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالُوا خَرَجَ وَوَجَّهَ هَا هُنَا، فَخَرَجْتُ عَلَى إِثْرِهِ أَسْأَلُ عَنْهُ، حَتَّى دَخَلَ بِئْرَ أَرِيسٍ، فَجَلَسْتُ عِنْدَ الْبَابِ، وَبَابُهَا مِنْ جَرِيدٍ حَتَّى قَضَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَاجَتَهُ، فَتَوَضَّأَ فَقُمْتُ إِلَيْهِ، فَإِذَا هُوَ جَالِسٌ عَلَى بِئْرِ أَرِيسٍ، وَتَوَسَّطَ قُفَّهَا، وَكَشَفَ عَنْ سَاقَيْهِ وَدَلاَّهُمَا فِي الْبِئْرِ، فَسَلَّمْتُ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفْتُ، فَجَلَسْتُ عِنْدَ الْبَابِ، فَقُلْتُ لأَكُونَنَّ بَوَّابَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْيَوْمَ، فَجَاءَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَدَفَعَ الْبَابَ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ مَنْ هَذَا فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ عَلَى رِسْلِكَ‏.‏ ثُمَّ ذَهَبْتُ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَسْتَأْذِنُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ ائْذَنْ لَهُ وَبَشِّرْهُ بِالْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَقْبَلْتُ حَتَّى قُلْتُ لأَبِي بَكْرٍ ادْخُلْ، وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُبَشِّرُكَ بِالْجَنَّةِ‏.‏ فَدَخَلَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3674
In-book reference : Book 62, Hadith 24
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 57, Hadith 23
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 3964
Abu Huraira told that God's Messenger sent some horsemen to Najd and they brought a man of the B. Hanifa called Thumama b. Uthal who was the chief of the people of al-Yamama and bound him to one of the pillars of the mosque. God’s Messenger came out to him and said, “What are you expecting, Thumama?” He replied, “I expect good, Muhammad. If you kill me you will kill one whose blood will be avenged, if you show favour you will show it to one who is grateful, and if you want property and ask you will be given as much of it as you wish.” God’s Messenger left him till the next day, and asked him, “What are you expecting, Thumama?” He replied, “I am expecting what I said to you. If you show favour you will show it to one who is grateful, if you kill me you will kill one whose blood will be avenged, and if you want property and ask you will be given as much of it as you wish.” God's Messenger left him till the following day, and asked him, “What are you expecting, Thumama?” He replied, “I am expecting what I said to you. If you show favour you will show it to one who is grateful, if you kill me you will kill one whose blood will be avenged, and if you want property and ask you will be given as much of it as you wish.” God’s Messenger then said, “Set Thumama free.” He went off to some palm-trees near the mosque, and after bathing he entered the mosque and said, “I testify that there is no god but God, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger. I swear by God, Muhammad, that there was no face on the face of the earth more hateful to me than yours, but your face has become the dearest of all to me. I swear by God that there was no religion more hateful to me than yours, but your religion has become the dearest of all to me. I swear by God that there was no town more hateful to me than yours, but your town has become the dearest of all to me. Your cavalry seized me when I was on my way to perform the umra, so what do you think I should do? God’s Messenger congratulated him and told him to perform the umra. When he came to Mecca someone asked him whether he had turned to folly* and he replied, “No, but I have accepted Islam along with God’s Messenger. I swear by God that not one grain of wheat will come to you from al-Yamama till God’s Messenger gives permission for it.” *Sabaut. The verb saba has as one of its meanings to turn to folly. It has been suggested that here it is used in the sense of the verb saba’a which means to change one’s religion. Final Hamza verbs very often do drop the Hamza, but they more normally follow the pattern of final ya’ verbs rather than final waw when they do so. Muslim transmitted it, and Bukhari gave it more concisely.
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: بَعَثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَيْلًا قِبَلَ نَجْدٍ فَجَاءَتْ بِرَجُلٍ مِنْ بَنِي حَنِيفَةَ يُقَالُ لَهُ: ثُمَامَةُ بْنُ أُثَالٍ سَيِّدُ أَهْلِ الْيَمَامَةِ فَرَبَطُوهُ بِسَارِيَةٍ مِنْ سَوَارِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَخَرَجَ إِلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «مَاذَا عِنْدَكَ يَا ثُمَامَةُ؟» فَقَالَ: عنْدي يَا مُحَمَّد خير إِن نقْتل تَقْتُلْ ذَا دَمٍ وَإِنْ تُنْعِمْ تُنْعِمْ عَلَى شَاكِرٍ وَإِنْ كُنْتُ تُرِيدُ الْمَالَ فَسَلْ تُعْطَ مِنْهُ مَا شِئْتَ فَتَرَكَهُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى كَانَ الْغَدُ فَقَالَ لَهُ: «مَا عِنْدَكَ يَا ثُمَامَةُ؟» فَقَالَ: عِنْدِي مَا قُلْتُ لَكَ: إِنْ تُنْعِمْ تُنْعِمْ عَلَى شَاكِرٍ وَإِنْ تَقْتُلْ تَقْتُلْ ذَا دَمٍ وَإِنْ كنتَ تريدُ المالَ فسَلْ تعط مِنْهُ مَا شِئْتَ. فَتَرَكَهُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى كَانَ بَعْدَ الْغَدِ فَقَالَ لَهُ: «مَا عِنْدَكَ يَا ثُمَامَةُ؟» فَقَالَ: عِنْدِي مَا قُلْتُ لَكَ: إِنْ تُنْعِمْ تُنْعِمْ عَلَى شَاكِرٍ وَإِنْ تَقْتُلْ تَقْتُلْ ذَا دَمٍ وَإِنْ كُنْتَ تُرِيدُ الْمَالَ فَسَلْ تُعْطَ مِنْهُ مَا شِئْتَ. فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَطْلَقُوا ثُمَامَةَ» فَانْطَلَقَ إِلَى نَخْلٍ قَرِيبٍ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ فَاغْتَسَلَ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ فَقَالَ: أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ ...
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3964
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 176
Sahih al-Bukhari 5101

Narrated Um Habiba:

(daughter of Abu Sufyan) I said, "O Allah's Apostle! Marry my sister. the daughter of Abu Sufyan." The Prophet said, "Do you like that?" I replied, "Yes, for even now I am not your only wife and I like that my sister should share the good with me." The Prophet said, "But that is not lawful for me." I said, We have heard that you want to marry the daughter of Abu Salama." He said, "(You mean) the daughter of Um Salama?" I said, "Yes." He said, "Even if she were not my step-daughter, she would be unlawful for me to marry as she is my foster niece. I and Abu Salama were suckled by Thuwaiba. So you should not present to me your daughters or your sisters (in marriage)." Narrated 'Urwa: Thuwaiba was the freed slave girl of Abu Lahb whom he had manumitted, and then she suckled the Prophet. When Abu Lahb died, one of his relatives saw him in a dream in a very bad state and asked him, "What have you encountered?" Abu Lahb said, "I have not found any rest since I left you, except that I have been given water to drink in this (the space between his thumb and other fingers) and that is because of my manumitting Thuwaiba."

حَدَّثَنَا الْحَكَمُ بْنُ نَافِعٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ زَيْنَبَ ابْنَةَ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، أَخْبَرَتْهُ أَنَّ أُمَّ حَبِيبَةَ بِنْتَ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ أَخْبَرَتْهَا أَنَّهَا، قَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ انْكِحْ أُخْتِي بِنْتَ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَوَتُحِبِّينَ ذَلِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ، لَسْتُ لَكَ بِمُخْلِيَةٍ، وَأَحَبُّ مَنْ شَارَكَنِي فِي خَيْرٍ أُخْتِي‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ ذَلِكَ لاَ يَحِلُّ لِي ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَإِنَّا نُحَدَّثُ أَنَّكَ تُرِيدُ أَنْ تَنْكِحَ بِنْتَ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ بِنْتَ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَوْ أَنَّهَا لَمْ تَكُنْ رَبِيبَتِي فِي حَجْرِي مَا حَلَّتْ لِي إِنَّهَا لاَبْنَةُ أَخِي مِنَ الرَّضَاعَةِ، أَرْضَعَتْنِي وَأَبَا سَلَمَةَ ثُوَيْبَةُ فَلاَ تَعْرِضْنَ عَلَىَّ بَنَاتِكُنَّ وَلاَ أَخَوَاتِكُنَّ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عُرْوَةُ وَثُوَيْبَةُ مَوْلاَةٌ لأَبِي لَهَبٍ كَانَ أَبُو لَهَبٍ أَعْتَقَهَا فَأَرْضَعَتِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمَّا مَاتَ أَبُو لَهَبٍ أُرِيَهُ بَعْضُ أَهْلِهِ بِشَرِّ حِيبَةٍ قَالَ لَهُ مَاذَا لَقِيتَ قَالَ أَبُو لَهَبٍ لَمْ أَلْقَ بَعْدَكُمْ غَيْرَ أَنِّي سُقِيتُ فِي هَذِهِ بِعَتَاقَتِي ثُوَيْبَةَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5101
In-book reference : Book 67, Hadith 39
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 62, Hadith 38
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Uthman ibn Ishaq ibn Kharasha that Qabisa ibn Dhu'ayb said, "A grandmother came to Abu Bakr as-Siddiq and asked him for her inheritance. Abu Bakr said to her, 'You have nothing in the Book of Allah, and I do not know that you have anything in the sunna of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. Go away therefore, until I have questioned the people.' (i.e.the Companions). He questioned the people, and al-Mughira ibn Shuba said, 'I was present with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when he gave the grandmother a sixth.' Abu Bakr said, 'Was there anybody else with you?' Muhammad ibn Maslama al-Ansari stood up and said the like of what al-Mughira said. Abu Bakr as-Siddiq gave it to her. Then the other grandmother came to Umar ibn al-Khattab and asked him for her inheritance. He said to her, "You have nothing in the Book of Allah, and what has been decided is only for other than you, and I am not one to add to the fixed shares, other than that sixth. If there are two of you together, it is between you. If eitherof you is left alone with it, it is hers."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ خَرَشَةَ، عَنْ قَبِيصَةَ بْنِ ذُؤَيْبٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ جَاءَتِ الْجَدَّةُ إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ تَسْأَلُهُ مِيرَاثَهَا فَقَالَ لَهَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ مَا لَكِ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ شَىْءٌ وَمَا عَلِمْتُ لَكِ فِي سُنَّةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم شَيْئًا فَارْجِعِي حَتَّى أَسْأَلَ النَّاسَ فَسَأَلَ النَّاسَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ شُعْبَةَ حَضَرْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْطَاهَا السُّدُسَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ هَلْ مَعَكَ غَيْرُكَ فَقَامَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ الأَنْصَارِيُّ فَقَالَ مِثْلَ مَا قَالَ الْمُغِيرَةُ فَأَنْفَذَهُ لَهَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقُ ثُمَّ جَاءَتِ الْجَدَّةُ الأُخْرَى إِلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ تَسْأَلُهُ مِيرَاثَهَا فَقَالَ لَهَا مَا لَكِ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ شَىْءٌ وَمَا كَانَ الْقَضَاءُ الَّذِي قُضِيَ بِهِ إِلاَّ لِغَيْرِكِ وَمَا أَنَا بِزَائِدٍ فِي الْفَرَائِضِ شَيْئًا وَلَكِنَّهُ ذَلِكَ السُّدُسُ فَإِنِ اجْتَمَعْتُمَا فَهُوَ بَيْنَكُمَا وَأَيَّتُكُمَا خَلَتْ بِهِ فَهُوَ لَهَا ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 27, Hadith 4
Arabic reference : Book 27, Hadith 1080

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that Bukayr ibn Abdullah al-Ashajj informed him that Muawiya ibn Abi Ayyash al- Ansari told him that he was sitting with Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr and Asim ibn Umar ibn al-Khattab when Muhammad ibn Iyas ibn al-Bukayr came up to them and said, "A man from the desert has divorced his wife three times before consummating the marriage, what do you think?" Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr said "This is something about which we have no statement. Go to Abdullah ibn Abbas and Abu Hurayra. I left them with A'isha. Ask them and then come and tell us." He went and asked them. Ibn Abbas said to Abu Hurayra, "Give an opinion, Abu Hurayra! A difficult one has come to you." Abu Hurayra said, "One pronouncement separates her and three makes her haram until she has married another husband." Ibn Abbas said the like of that.

Malik said, "That is what is done among us, and when a man marries a woman who has been married before, and he has not had intercourse with her, she is treated as a virgin - one pronouncement separates her and three make her haram until she has married another husband."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ بُكَيْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الأَشَجِّ، أَنَّهُ أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ بْنِ أَبِي عَيَّاشٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ جَالِسًا مَعَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ وَعَاصِمِ بْنِ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ قَالَ فَجَاءَهُمَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِيَاسِ بْنِ الْبُكَيْرِ فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَجُلاً مِنْ أَهْلِ الْبَادِيَةِ طَلَّقَ امْرَأَتَهُ ثَلاَثًا قَبْلَ أَنْ يَدْخُلَ بِهَا فَمَاذَا تَرَيَانِ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ إِنَّ هَذَا الأَمْرَ مَا لَنَا فِيهِ قَوْلٌ فَاذْهَبْ إِلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ فَإِنِّي تَرَكْتُهُمَا عِنْدَ عَائِشَةَ فَسَلْهُمَا ثُمَّ ائْتِنَا فَأَخْبِرْنَا ‏.‏ فَذَهَبَ فَسَأَلَهُمَا فَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ لأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَفْتِهِ يَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ فَقَدْ جَاءَتْكَ مُعْضِلَةٌ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ الْوَاحِدَةُ تُبِينُهَا وَالثَّلاَثَةُ تُحَرِّمُهَا حَتَّى تَنْكِحَ زَوْجًا غَيْرَهُ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَعَلَى ذَلِكَ الأَمْرُ عِنْدَنَا وَالثَّيِّبُ إِذَا مَلَكَهَا الرَّجُلُ فَلَمْ يَدْخُلْ بِهَا إِنَّهَا تَجْرِي مَجْرَى الْبِكْرِ الْوَاحِدَةُ تُبِينُهَا وَالثَّلاَثُ تُحَرِّمُهَا حَتَّى تَنْكِحَ زَوْجًا غَيْرَهُ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 29, Hadith 38
Arabic reference : Book 29, Hadith 1197
Sahih al-Bukhari 1568

Narrated Abu Shihab:

I left for Mecca for Hajj-at-Tamattu` assuming Ihram for `Umra. I reached Mecca three days before the day of Tarwiya (8th Dhul-Hijja). Some people of Mecca said to me, "Your Hajj will be like the Hajj performed by the people of Mecca (i.e. you will lose the superiority of assuming Ihram from the Miqat). So I went to `Ata' asking him his view about it. He said, "Jabir bin `Abdullah narrated to me, 'I performed Hajj with Allah's Apostle on the day when he drove camels with him. The people had assumed Ihram for Hajj-al-Ifrad. The Prophet ordered them to finish their Ihram after Tawaf round the Ka`ba, and between Safa and Marwa and to cut short their hair and then to stay there (in Mecca) as non-Muhrims till the day of Tarwiya (i.e. 8th of Dhul-Hijja) when they would assume Ihram for Hajj and they were ordered to make the Ihram with which they had come as for `Umra only. They asked, 'How can we make it `Umra (Tamattu`) as we have intended to perform Hajj?' The Prophet said, 'Do what I have ordered you. Had I not brought the Hadi with me, I would have done the same, but I cannot finish my Ihram till the Hadi reaches its destination (i.e. is slaughtered).' So, they did (what he ordered them to do)."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو شِهَابٍ، قَالَ قَدِمْتُ مُتَمَتِّعًا مَكَّةَ بِعُمْرَةٍ فَدَخَلْنَا قَبْلَ التَّرْوِيَةِ بِثَلاَثَةِ أَيَّامٍ، فَقَالَ لِي أُنَاسٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ تَصِيرُ الآنَ حَجَّتُكَ مَكِّيَّةً‏.‏ فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَطَاءٍ أَسْتَفْتِيهِ فَقَالَ حَدَّثَنِي جَابِرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّهُ حَجَّ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ سَاقَ الْبُدْنَ مَعَهُ، وَقَدْ أَهَلُّوا بِالْحَجِّ مُفْرَدًا، فَقَالَ لَهُمْ ‏"‏ أَحِلُّوا مِنْ إِحْرَامِكُمْ بِطَوَافِ الْبَيْتِ وَبَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ، وَقَصِّرُوا ثُمَّ أَقِيمُوا حَلاَلاً، حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ التَّرْوِيَةِ فَأَهِلُّوا بِالْحَجِّ، وَاجْعَلُوا الَّتِي قَدِمْتُمْ بِهَا مُتْعَةً ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالُوا كَيْفَ نَجْعَلُهَا مُتْعَةً وَقَدْ سَمَّيْنَا الْحَجَّ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ افْعَلُوا مَا أَمَرْتُكُمْ، فَلَوْلاَ أَنِّي سُقْتُ الْهَدْىَ لَفَعَلْتُ مِثْلَ الَّذِي أَمَرْتُكُمْ، وَلَكِنْ لاَ يَحِلُّ مِنِّي حَرَامٌ حَتَّى يَبْلُغَ الْهَدْىُ مَحِلَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَفَعَلُوا‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْد اللَّهِ أَبُو شِهَابٍ لَيْسَ لَهُ مُسْنَدٌ إِلَّا هَذَا
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1568
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 54
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 639
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Malik said, "The generally agreed-on way of doing things in our community is that any setting-free which a man makes in a bequest that he wills in health or illness can be rescinded by him when he likes and changed when he likes as long as it is not a tadbir. There is no way to rescind a tadbir once he has made it.

"As for every child born to him by a slave-girl who he wills to be set free but he does not make mudabbara, her children are not freed with her when she is freed. That is because her master can change his will when he likes and rescind it when he likes, and being set free is not confirmed for her. She is in the position of a slave-girl whose master says, 'If so- and-so remains with me until I die, she is free.' " (i.e. he does not make a definite contract.)

Malik said, "If she fulfils that, that is hers. If he wishes, before that, he can sell her and her child because he has not entered her child into any condition he has made for her.

"The bequest in setting free is different from the tadbir. The precedent of the sunna makes a distinction between them. Had a bequest been in the position of a tadbir, no testator would be able to change his will and what he mentioned in it of setting free. His property would be tied up and he would not be able to use it."

Malik said about a man who made all his slaves mudabbar while he was well and they were his only property, "If he made some of them mudabbar before the others, one begins with the first until the third of his property is reached. (i.e. their value is matched against the third, and those whose value is covered are free.) If he makes the mall mudabbar in his illness, and says in one statement, 'So-and-so is free. So-and-so is free. So-and-so is free if my death occurs in this illness,' or he makes them all mudabbar in one statement, they are matched against the third and one does not begin with any of them before the others. It is a bequest and they have a third of his property divided between them in shares. Then the third of his property frees each of them according to the extent of his share.

"No single one of them is given preference when that all occurs in his illness."

Malik spoke about a master who made his slave a mudabbar and then he died and the only property he had was the mudabbar slave and the slave had property. He said, "A third of the mudabbar is freed and his property remains in his possession."

Malik said about a mudabbar whose master gave him a kitaba and then the master died and did not leave any property other than him, "A third of him is freed and a third of his kitaba is reduced, and he owes two-thirds."

Malik spoke about a man who freed half of his slave while he was ill and made irrevocable his freeing half of him or all of him, and he had made another slave of his mudabbar before that. He said, "One begins with the slave he made mudabbar before the one he freed while he was ill. That is because the man cannot revoke what he has made mudabbar and cannot follow it with a matter which will rescind it. When this mudabbar is freed, then what remains of the third goes to the one who had half of him freed so as to complete his setting-free entirely in the third of the property of the deceased. If what is left of the third does not cover that, whatever is covered by what is left of the third is freed after the first mudabbar is freed . "

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 40, Hadith 3
Musnad Ahmad 390
It was narrated that ‘Abayah bin Rifa`ah said:
`Umar (رضي الله عنه) heard that when Sa`d built the palace, he said. Now there will be no more noise. ‘Umar sent Muhammad bin Maslamah to him, and when he arrived he took out some kindling and lit a fire, and he bought some wood for a dirham. It was said to Sa`d: A man has done such and such. He said: That is Muhammad bin Maslamah. He went out to him and swore by Allah that he never said that. He said: We will convey from you what you have said and we will do as we were instructed. So he burned the door. Then he [Sa`d] offered some supplies (to the envoy) but he refused. He left at midday and went to ‘Umar(رضي الله عنه), and he went and came back within nineteen days. He said: Were it not that I think well of you, I would have thought that you did not convey my message. He said: Yes I did convey it, he conveys his salam and apologises, and he swore by Allah that he did not say that. He said: Did he give you any provisions? He said: No. He said: What prevented you from supplying (sufficient, provisions to me yourself? He said: I did not want to instruct that you be given the cold whilst I had the hot [i.e., I could not have given you what you wanted of food and enjoyed plentiful food myself, when around me are the people of Madinah who are starving, for I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: `No man should eat his fill when his neighbour is going without.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَبَايَةَ بْنِ رِفَاعَةَ، قَالَ بَلَغَ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ سَعْدًا لَمَّا بَنَى الْقَصْرَ قَالَ انْقَطَعَ الصُّوَيْتُ فَبَعَثَ إِلَيْهِ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ مَسْلَمَةَ فَلَمَّا قَدِمَ أَخْرَجَ زَنْدَهُ وَأَوْرَى نَارَهُ وَابْتَاعَ حَطَبًا بِدِرْهَمٍ وَقِيلَ لِسَعْدٍ إِنَّ رَجُلًا فَعَلَ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَقَالَ ذَاكَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ فَخَرَجَ إِلَيْهِ فَحَلَفَ بِاللَّهِ مَا قَالَهُ فَقَالَ نُؤَدِّي عَنْكَ الَّذِي تَقُولُهُ وَنَفْعَلُ مَا أُمِرْنَا بِهِ فَأَحْرَقَ الْبَابَ ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ يَعْرِضُ عَلَيْهِ أَنْ يُزَوِّدَهُ فَأَبَى فَخَرَجَ فَقَدِمَ عَلَى عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَهَجَّرَ إِلَيْهِ فَسَارَ ذَهَابَهُ وَرُجُوعَهُ تِسْعَ عَشْرَةَ فَقَالَ لَوْلَا حُسْنُ الظَّنِّ بِكَ لَرَأَيْنَا أَنَّكَ لَمْ تُؤَدِّ عَنَّا قَالَ بَلَى أَرْسَلَ يَقْرَأُ السَّلَامَ وَيَعْتَذِرُ وَيَحْلِفُ بِاللَّهِ مَا قَالَهُ قَالَ فَهَلْ زَوَّدَكَ شَيْئًا قَالَ لَا قَالَ فَمَا مَنَعَكَ أَنْ تُزَوِّدَنِي أَنْتَ قَالَ إِنِّي كَرِهْتُ أَنْ آمُرَ لَكَ فَيَكُونَ لَكَ الْبَارِدُ وَيَكُونَ لِي الْحَارُّ وَحَوْلِي أَهْلُ الْمَدِينَةِ قَدْ قَتَلَهُمْ الْجُوعُ وَقَدْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَا يَشْبَعُ الرَّجُلُ دُونَ جَارِهِ
Grade: Sahih Hadeeth] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 390
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 291
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3222
Narrated Farwah bin Musaik Al-Muradi:
"I went to the Prophet (SAW) and said: 'O Messenger of Allah! Shall I not fight those who turn away among my people, along with those who believe? So he permitted me to fight them and made me their commander.' When I left him, he asked me, saying: 'What has Al-Ghutaifi done?' He was informed that I set off on my journey." He said: "So he sent a message on my route that I should return. I went to him and he was with a group of his Companions. He said: 'Invite your people. Whoever accepts Islam among them then accept it from him. And whoever does not accept Islam, then do not be hasty until new news reaches you.'" He said: "And what was revealed about Saba was revealed, so a man said: 'O Messenger of Allah! What is Saba; is it a land or a woman?' He said: 'It is neither a land nor a woman, but it is a man who had ten sons among the Arabs. Six of them went south (in Yemen) and four of them went north (toward Ash-Sham). As for those who went north, they are Lakhm, Judham, Ghassan and 'Amilah. As for those who sent south, they are Azad, Al-'Ash'ariyyun, Himyar, Kindah, Madhhij, and Anmar.' A man said: 'O Messenger of Allah! Who are Anmar?' He said: 'Those among whom are Khath'am and Bajilah.'" [This Hadith has been related from Ibn 'Abbas from the Prophet (SAW)].
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، وَغَيْرُ، وَاحِدٍ، قَالُوا أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ بْنِ الْحَكَمِ النَّخَعِيِّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سَبْرَةَ النَّخَعِيُّ، عَنْ فَرْوَةَ بْنِ مُسَيْكٍ الْمُرَادِيِّ، قَالَ أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلاَ أُقَاتِلُ مَنْ أَدْبَرَ مِنْ قَوْمِي بِمَنْ أَقْبَلَ مِنْهُمْ فَأَذِنَ لِي فِي قِتَالِهِمْ وَأَمَّرَنِي فَلَمَّا خَرَجْتُ مِنْ عِنْدِهِ سَأَلَ عَنِّي مَا فَعَلَ الْغُطَيْفِيُّ فَأُخْبِرَ أَنِّي قَدْ سِرْتُ قَالَ فَأَرْسَلَ فِي أَثَرِي فَرَدَّنِي فَأَتَيْتُهُ وَهُوَ فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ادْعُ الْقَوْمَ فَمَنْ أَسْلَمَ مِنْهُمْ فَاقْبَلْ مِنْهُ وَمَنْ لَمْ يُسْلِمْ فَلاَ تَعْجَلْ حَتَّى أُحْدِثَ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَأُنْزِلَ فِي سَبَإٍ مَا أُنْزِلَ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَمَا سَبَأٌ أَرْضٌ أَوِ امْرَأَةٌ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَيْسَ بِأَرْضٍ وَلاَ امْرَأَةٍ وَلَكِنَّهُ رَجُلٌ وَلَدَ عَشَرَةً مِنَ الْعَرَبِ فَتَيَامَنَ مِنْهُمْ سِتَّةٌ وَتَشَاءَمَ مِنْهُمْ أَرْبَعَةٌ فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ تَشَاءَمُوا فَلَخْمٌ وَجُذَامٌ وَغَسَّانُ وَعَامِلَةٌ وَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ تَيَامَنُوا فَالأَزْدُ وَالأَشْعَرِيُّونَ وَحِمْيَرُ وَمَذْحِجٌ وَأَنْمَارُ وَكِنْدَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَمَا أَنْمَارُ قَالَ ‏"‏ الَّذِينَ مِنْهُمْ خَثْعَمُ وَبَجِيلَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَرُوِيَ هَذَا عَنِ ابْنِ ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3222
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 274
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3222
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 224
Al-Hasan ibn 'Ali said (may Allah the Exalted be well pleased with him and his father):
“I said to my maternal uncle, Hind ibn Abi Hala, who was skilled at describing people: ‘Describe for me the manner of speech Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace)!’ He said: Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace) was constantly sympathetic with sorrows, persistent in thought, having no repose, prolonged in silence. He would not speak unnecessarily. He would introduce and conclude his speech with: 'Bismillahi ta'ala [In the Name of Allah, Exalted is He]!' He would speak using simple words bearing many profound meanings [bi-jawami'i ’l-kalim]. His speech was concise, neither excessive nor abridged. It was neither uncouth nor contemptible. He would extol a blessing, however small, and he would not find fault with any aspect of it. He neither condemned nor praised those who enjoyed food and drink, and he would not be angered by this world. If the truth were overstepped, he would be so furious that he could do nothing but right the wrong. He would not be angry for his own sake or come to his own defense. When he beckoned, he beckoned with the whole of the palm of his hand, and when he was astonished, he turned it over, and when he spoke, he gestured with his hands, and placed his right palm over the base of his left thumb. When he was angry, he turned away and averted his face, and when he was happy, he lowered his gaze. Most of his laughter was in the form of a smile that revealed teeth as white as hailstones'.”
حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ وَكِيعٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا جُمَيْعُ بْنُ عُمَرَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْعِجْلِيُّ، قَالَ‏:‏ حدَّثنِي رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي تَمِيمٍ مِنْ وَلَدِ أَبِي هَالَةَ زَوْجِ خَدِيجَةَ يُكْنَى أَبَا عَبْدِ اللهِ، عَنِ ابْنٍ لأَبِي هَالَةَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ‏:‏ سَأَلْتُ خَالِي هِنْدُ بْنُ أَبِي هَالَةَ، وَكَانَ وَصَّافًا، فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ صِفْ لِي مَنْطِقَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، قَالَ‏:‏ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُتَوَاصِلَ الأَحْزَانِ، دَائِمَ الْفِكْرَةِ، لَيْسَتْ لَهُ رَاحَةٌ، طَوِيلُ السَّكْتِ، لا يَتَكَلَّمُ فِي غَيْرِ حَاجَةٍ، يَفْتَتِحُ الْكَلامَ، وَيَخْتِمُهُ بِاسْمِ اللهِ تَعَالَى، وَيَتَكَلَّمُ بِجَوَامِعِ الْكَلِمِ، كَلامُهُ فَصْلٌ، لا فُضُولَ، وَلا تَقْصِيرَ، لَيْسَ بِالْجَافِي، وَلا الْمُهِينِ، يُعَظِّمُ النِّعْمَةَ وَإِنْ دَقَّتْ لا يَذُمُّ مِنْهَا شَيْئًا، غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ يَذُمُّ ذَوَّاقًا وَلا يَمْدَحُهُ، وَلا تُغْضِبُهُ الدُّنْيَا، وَلا مَا كَانَ لَهَا، فَإِذَا تُعُدِّيَ الْحَقُّ، لَمْ يَقُمْ لِغَضَبِهِ شَيْءٌ، حَتَّى يَنْتَصِرَ لَهُ، وَلا يَغْضَبُ لِنَفْسِهِ، وَلا يَنْتَصِرُ لَهَا، إِذَا أَشَارَ بِكَفِّهِ كُلِّهَا، وَإِذَا تَعَجَّبَ قَلَبَهَا، وَإِذَا تَحَدَّثَ اتَّصَلَ بِهَا، وَضَرَبَ بِرَاحَتِهِ الْيُمْنَى بَطْنَ إِبْهَامِهِ الْيُسْرَى، وَإِذَا غَضِبَ أَعْرَضَ وَأَشَاحَ، وَإِذَا فَرِحَ غَضَّ طَرْفَهُ، جُلُّ ضَحِكِهِ التَّبَسُّمُ، ...
Grade: Da'if Isnād (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 224
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 3
Sahih al-Bukhari 50

Narrated Abu Huraira:

One day while the Prophet was sitting in the company of some people, (The angel) Gabriel came and asked, "What is faith?" Allah's Apostle replied, 'Faith is to believe in Allah, His angels, (the) meeting with Him, His Apostles, and to believe in Resurrection." Then he further asked, "What is Islam?" Allah's Apostle replied, "To worship Allah Alone and none else, to offer prayers perfectly to pay the compulsory charity (Zakat) and to observe fasts during the month of Ramadan." Then he further asked, "What is Ihsan (perfection)?" Allah's Apostle replied, "To worship Allah as if you see Him, and if you cannot achieve this state of devotion then you must consider that He is looking at you." Then he further asked, "When will the Hour be established?" Allah's Apostle replied, "The answerer has no better knowledge than the questioner. But I will inform you about its portents.

1. When a slave (lady) gives birth to her master.

2. When the shepherds of black camels start boasting and competing with others in the construction of higher buildings. And the Hour is one of five things which nobody knows except Allah.

The Prophet then recited: "Verily, with Allah (Alone) is the knowledge of the Hour--." (31. 34) Then that man (Gabriel) left and the Prophet asked his companions to call him back, but they could not see him. Then the Prophet said, "That was Gabriel who came to teach the people their religion." Abu 'Abdullah said: He (the Prophet) considered all that as a part of faith.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو حَيَّانَ التَّيْمِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَارِزًا يَوْمًا لِلنَّاسِ، فَأَتَاهُ جِبْرِيلُ فَقَالَ مَا الإِيمَانُ قَالَ ‏"‏ الإِيمَانُ أَنْ تُؤْمِنَ بِاللَّهِ وَمَلاَئِكَتِهِ وَبِلِقَائِهِ وَرُسُلِهِ، وَتُؤْمِنَ بِالْبَعْثِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ مَا الإِسْلاَمُ قَالَ ‏"‏ الإِسْلاَمُ أَنْ تَعْبُدَ اللَّهَ وَلاَ تُشْرِكَ بِهِ، وَتُقِيمَ الصَّلاَةَ، وَتُؤَدِّيَ الزَّكَاةَ الْمَفْرُوضَةَ، وَتَصُومَ رَمَضَانَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ مَا الإِحْسَانُ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْ تَعْبُدَ اللَّهَ كَأَنَّكَ تَرَاهُ، فَإِنْ لَمْ تَكُنْ تَرَاهُ فَإِنَّهُ يَرَاكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ مَتَى السَّاعَةُ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا الْمَسْئُولُ عَنْهَا بِأَعْلَمَ مِنَ السَّائِلِ، وَسَأُخْبِرُكَ عَنْ أَشْرَاطِهَا إِذَا وَلَدَتِ الأَمَةُ رَبَّهَا، وَإِذَا تَطَاوَلَ رُعَاةُ الإِبِلِ الْبُهْمُ فِي الْبُنْيَانِ، فِي خَمْسٍ لاَ يَعْلَمُهُنَّ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ تَلاَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏{‏إِنَّ اللَّهَ عِنْدَهُ عِلْمُ السَّاعَةِ‏}‏ الآيَةَ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَدْبَرَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ رُدُّوهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَلَمْ يَرَوْا شَيْئًا‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَذَا جِبْرِيلُ جَاءَ يُعَلِّمُ النَّاسَ دِينَهُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ جَعَلَ ذَلِكَ كُلَّهُ مِنَ الإِيمَانِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 50
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 43
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 48
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 24
Sa'id ibn Abi Waqqas said:
"Four ayats were revealed about me. The first was when my mother swore she would neither eat nor drink until I left Muhammad, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. Allah Almighty revealed, 'But if they try to make you associate something with Me about which you have no knowledge, do not obey them. Keep company with them correctly and courteously in this world' (31:15) The second was when I took a sword that I admired and said, 'Messenger of Allah, give me this!' Then the ayat was revealed: 'They will ask you about booty.' (8:1) The third was when I was ill and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came to me and I said, 'Messenger of Allah, I want to divide my property. Can I will away a half?' He said, 'No.' 'A third?' I asked. He was silent and so after that it was allowed to will away a third. The fourth was when I had been drinking wine with some of the Ansar. One of them hit my nose with the jawbone of a camel. I went to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and Allah Almighty revealed the prohibition of wine."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا سِمَاكٌ، عَنْ مُصْعَبِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ قَالَ‏:‏ نَزَلَتْ فِيَّ أَرْبَعُ آيَاتٍ مِنْ كِتَابِ اللهِ تَعَالَى‏:‏ كَانَتْ أُمِّي حَلَفَتْ أَنْ لاَ تَأْكُلَ وَلاَ تَشْرَبَ حَتَّى أُفَارِقَ مُحَمَّدًا صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ‏:‏ ‏{‏وَإِنْ جَاهَدَاكَ عَلَى أَنْ تُشْرِكَ بِي مَا لَيْسَ لَكَ بِهِ عِلْمٌ فَلاَ تُطُعْهُمَا وَصَاحِبْهُمَا فِي الدُّنْيَا مَعْرُوفًا‏}‏‏.‏ وَالثَّانِيَةُ‏:‏ أَنِّي كُنْتُ أَخَذْتُ سَيْفًا أَعْجَبَنِي، فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، هَبْ لِي هَذَا، فَنَزَلَتْ‏:‏ ‏{‏يَسْأَلُونَكَ عَنِ الأَنْفَالِ‏}‏‏.‏ وَالثَّالِثَةُ‏:‏ أَنِّي مَرِضْتُ فَأَتَانِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، إِنِّي أُرِيدُ أَنْ أَقْسِمَ مَالِي، أَفَأُوصِي بِالنِّصْفِ‏؟‏ فَقَالَ‏:‏ لاَ، فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ الثُّلُثُ‏؟‏ فَسَكَتَ، فَكَانَ الثُّلُثُ بَعْدَهُ جَائِزًا‏.‏ وَالرَّابِعَةُ‏:‏ إِنِّي شَرِبْتُ الْخَمْرَ مَعَ قَوْمٍ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ، فَضَرَبَ رَجُلٌ مِنْهُمْ أَنْفِي بِلَحْيِ جَمَلٍ، فَأَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَنْزَلَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ تَحْرِيمَ الْخَمْرِ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 24
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 24
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 24
Sahih al-Bukhari 4665

Narrated Ibn Abi Mulaika:

There was a disagreement between them (i.e. Ibn `Abbas and Ibn Az-Zubair) so I went to Ibn `Abbas in the morning and said (to him), "Do you want to fight against Ibn Zubair and thus make lawful what Allah has made unlawful (i.e. fighting in Meccas?" Ibn `Abbas said, "Allah forbid! Allah ordained that Ibn Zubair and Bani Umaiya would permit (fighting in Mecca), but by Allah, I will never regard it as permissible." Ibn `Abbas added. "The people asked me to take the oath of allegiance to Ibn AzZubair. I said, 'He is really entitled to assume authority for his father, Az-Zubair was the helper of the Prophet, his (maternal) grandfather, Abu Bakr was (the Prophet's) companion in the cave, his mother, Asma' was 'Dhatun-Nitaq', his aunt, `Aisha was the mother of the Believers, his paternal aunt, Khadija was the wife of the Prophet , and the paternal aunt of the Prophet was his grandmother. He himself is pious and chaste in Islam, well versed in the Knowledge of the Qur'an. By Allah! (Really, I left my relatives, Bani Umaiya for his sake though) they are my close relatives, and if they should be my rulers, they are equally apt to be so and are descended from a noble family.

حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ مَعِينٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجٌ، قَالَ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ قَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ وَكَانَ بَيْنَهُمَا شَىْءٌ فَغَدَوْتُ عَلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ فَقُلْتُ أَتُرِيدُ أَنْ تُقَاتِلَ ابْنَ الزُّبَيْرِ، فَتُحِلُّ حَرَمَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ مَعَاذَ اللَّهِ، إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَتَبَ ابْنَ الزُّبَيْرِ وَبَنِي أُمَيَّةَ مُحِلِّينَ، وَإِنِّي وَاللَّهِ لاَ أُحِلُّهُ أَبَدًا‏.‏ قَالَ قَالَ النَّاسُ بَايِعْ لاِبْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ وَأَيْنَ بِهَذَا الأَمْرِ عَنْهُ أَمَّا أَبُوهُ فَحَوَارِيُّ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، يُرِيدُ الزُّبَيْرَ، وَأَمَّا جَدُّهُ فَصَاحِبُ الْغَارِ، يُرِيدُ أَبَا بَكْرٍ، وَأُمُّهُ فَذَاتُ النِّطَاقِ، يُرِيدُ أَسْمَاءَ، وَأَمَّا خَالَتُهُ فَأُمُّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، يُرِيدُ عَائِشَةَ، وَأَمَّا عَمَّتُهُ فَزَوْجُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، يُرِيدُ خَدِيجَةَ، وَأَمَّا عَمَّةُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَجَدَّتُهُ، يُرِيدُ صَفِيَّةَ، ثُمَّ عَفِيفٌ فِي الإِسْلاَمِ، قَارِئٌ لِلْقُرْآنِ‏.‏ وَاللَّهِ إِنْ وَصَلُونِي وَصَلُونِي مِنْ قَرِيبٍ، وَإِنْ رَبُّونِي رَبَّنِي أَكْفَاءٌ كِرَامٌ، فَآثَرَ التُّوَيْتَاتِ وَالأُسَامَاتِ وَالْحُمَيْدَاتِ، يُرِيدُ أَبْطُنًا مِنْ بَنِي أَسَدٍ بَنِي تُوَيْتٍ وَبَنِي أُسَامَةَ وَبَنِي أَسَدٍ، إِنَّ ابْنَ أَبِي الْعَاصِ بَرَزَ يَمْشِي الْقُدَمِيَّةَ، يَعْنِي عَبْدَ الْمَلِكِ بْنَ مَرْوَانَ، وَإِنَّهُ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4665
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 187
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 187
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7524

Narrated Musa bin Abi `Aisha:

Sa`id bin Jubair reported from Ibn `Abbas (regarding the explanation of the Verse: 'Do not move your tongue concerning (the Qur'an) to make haste therewith) . He said, "The Prophet used to undergo great difficulty in receiving the Divine Inspiration and used to move his lips.' Ibn `Abbas said (to Sa`id), "I move them (my lips) as Allah's Apostle used to move his lips." And Sa`id said (to me), "I move my lips as I saw Ibn `Abbas moving his lips," and then he moved his lips. So Allah revealed:-- '(O Muhammad!) Do not move your tongue concerning (the Qur'an) to make haste therewith. It is for Us to collect it and give you (O Muhammad) the ability to recite it. (i.e., to collect it in your chest and then you recite it).' (75.16-17) But when We have recited it, to you (O Muhammad through Gabriel) then follow you its recital.' (75.18) This means, "You should listen to it and keep quiet and then it is upon Us to make you recite it." The narrator added, "So Allah's Apostle used to listen whenever Gabriel came to him, and when Gabriel left, the Prophet would recite the Qur'an as Gabriel had recited it to him."

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ أَبِي عَائِشَةَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، فِي قَوْلِهِ تَعَالَى ‏{‏لاَ تُحَرِّكْ بِهِ لِسَانَكَ‏}‏ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُعَالِجُ مِنَ التَّنْزِيلِ شِدَّةً، وَكَانَ يُحَرِّكُ شَفَتَيْهِ ـ فَقَالَ لِي ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ أُحَرِّكُهُمَا لَكَ كَمَا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُحَرِّكُهُمَا فَقَالَ سَعِيدٌ أَنَا أُحَرِّكُهُمَا كَمَا كَانَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ يُحَرِّكُهُمَا فَحَرَّكَ شَفَتَيْهِ ـ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏لاَ تُحَرِّكْ بِهِ لِسَانَكَ لِتَعْجَلَ بِهِ * إِنَّ عَلَيْنَا جَمْعَهُ وَقُرْآنَهُ‏}‏ قَالَ جَمْعُهُ فِي صَدْرِكَ ثُمَّ تَقْرَؤُهُ‏.‏ ‏{‏فَإِذَا قَرَأْنَاهُ فَاتَّبِعْ قُرْآنَهُ‏}‏ قَالَ فَاسْتَمِعْ لَهُ وَأَنْصِتْ ثُمَّ إِنَّ عَلَيْنَا أَنْ تَقْرَأَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ فَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا أَتَاهُ جِبْرِيلُ ـ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ـ اسْتَمَعَ فَإِذَا انْطَلَقَ جِبْرِيلُ قَرَأَهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَمَا أَقْرَأَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7524
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 149
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 615
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2781

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah Al-Ansari:

My father was martyred on the day (of the Ghazwa) of Uhud and left six daughters and some debts to be paid. When the time of plucking the date-fruits came, I went to Allah's Apostle and said, "O Allah's Apostle! you know that my father was martyred on Uhud's day and owed much debt, and I wish that the creditors would see you." The Prophet said, "Go and collect the various kinds of dates and place them separately in heaps"' I did accordingly and called him. On seeing him, the creditors started claiming their rights pressingly at that time. When the Prophet saw how they behaved, he went round the biggest heap for three times and sat over it and said, "Call your companions (i.e. the creditors)." Then he kept on measuring and giving them, till Allah cleared all my father's debts. By Allah, it would have pleased me that Allah would clear the debts of my father even though I had not taken a single date to my sisters. But by Allah, all the heaps were complete, (as they were) and I looked at the heap where Allah's Apostle was sitting and noticed as if not a single date had been taken thereof.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَابِقٍ، أَوِ الْفَضْلُ بْنُ يَعْقُوبَ عَنْهُ حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنْ فِرَاسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ الشَّعْبِيُّ حَدَّثَنِي جَابِرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الأَنْصَارِيُّ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّ أَبَاهُ اسْتُشْهِدَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ، وَتَرَكَ سِتَّ بَنَاتٍ، وَتَرَكَ عَلَيْهِ دَيْنًا، فَلَمَّا حَضَرَ جِدَادُ النَّخْلِ أَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ عَلِمْتَ أَنَّ وَالِدِي اسْتُشْهِدَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ وَتَرَكَ عَلَيْهِ دَيْنًا كَثِيرًا، وَإِنِّي أُحِبُّ أَنْ يَرَاكَ الْغُرَمَاءُ قَالَ ‏"‏ اذْهَبْ فَبَيْدِرْ كُلَّ تَمْرٍ عَلَى نَاحِيَتِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَفَعَلْتُ ثُمَّ دَعَوْتُهُ، فَلَمَّا نَظَرُوا إِلَيْهِ أُغْرُوا بِي تِلْكَ السَّاعَةَ، فَلَمَّا رَأَى مَا يَصْنَعُونَ أَطَافَ حَوْلَ أَعْظَمِهَا بَيْدَرًا ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ ثُمَّ جَلَسَ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ ادْعُ أَصْحَابَكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَمَا زَالَ يَكِيلُ لَهُمْ حَتَّى أَدَّى اللَّهُ أَمَانَةَ وَالِدِي، وَأَنَا وَاللَّهِ رَاضٍ أَنْ يُؤَدِّيَ اللَّهُ أَمَانَةَ وَالِدِي وَلاَ أَرْجِعَ إِلَى أَخَوَاتِي بِتَمْرَةٍ، فَسَلِمَ وَاللَّهِ الْبَيَادِرُ كُلُّهَا حَتَّى أَنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَى الْبَيْدَرِ الَّذِي عَلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَأَنَّهُ لَمْ يَنْقُصْ تَمْرَةً وَاحِدَةً‏.‏

قَالَ أَبُو عَبْد اللَّهِ أُغْرُوا بِي يَعْنِي هِيجُوا بِي فَأَغْرَيْنَا بَيْنَهُمْ الْعَدَاوَةَ وَالْبَغْضَاءَ ...

Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2781
In-book reference : Book 55, Hadith 44
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 51, Hadith 40
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 770
It was narrated that `Alı (رضي الله عنه) said:
When we left Makkah, the daughter of Hamzah followed us, crying: O uncle, O uncle. I took her by the hand and gave her to Fatimah and said: Here is your cousin. When we came to Madinah, Ja`far, Zaid bin Harithah and I disputed concerning her, Ja`far said: She is the daughter of my paternal uncle and her maternal aunt is married to me - meaning Asma’ bint `Umais, Zaid said. She is the daughter of my brother. I said: I took her and she is the daughter of my paternal uncle. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “As for you, O Ja`far, you resemble me in appearance and attitude. As for you, O Ali, you are of me and I am of you. As for you, O Zaid, you are our brother and our freed slave. The girl should be with her maternal aunt, for the maternal aunt is [like] a mother.” I said: O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), why don`t you marry her? He said: `She is the daughter of my brother through breastfeeding.“
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ آدَمَ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ هَانِئِ بْنِ هَانِئٍ، وَهُبَيْرَةَ بْنِ يَرِيمَ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَمَّا خَرَجْنَا مِنْ مَكَّةَ اتَّبَعَتْنَا ابْنَةُ حَمْزَةَ تُنَادِي يَا عَمِّ وَيَا عَمِّ قَالَ فَتَنَاوَلْتُهَا بِيَدِهَا فَدَفَعْتُهَا إِلَى فَاطِمَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا فَقُلْتُ دُونَكِ ابْنَةَ عَمِّكِ قَالَ فَلَمَّا قَدِمْنَا الْمَدِينَةَ اخْتَصَمْنَا فِيهَا أَنَا وَجَعْفَرٌ وَزَيْدُ بْنُ حَارِثَةَ فَقَالَ جَعْفَرٌ ابْنَةُ عَمِّي وَخَالَتُهَا عِنْدِي يَعْنِي أَسْمَاءَ بِنْتَ عُمَيْسٍ وَقَالَ زَيْدٌ ابْنَةُ أَخِي وَقُلْتُ أَنَا أَخَذْتُهَا وَهِيَ ابْنَةُ عَمِّي فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَمَّا أَنْتَ يَا جَعْفَرُ فَأَشْبَهْتَ خَلْقِي وَخُلُقِي وَأَمَّا أَنْتَ يَا عَلِيُّ فَمِنِّي وَأَنَا مِنْكَ وَأَمَّا أَنْتَ يَا زَيْدُ فَأَخُونَا وَمَوْلَانَا وَالْجَارِيَةُ عِنْدَ خَالَتِهَا فَإِنَّ الْخَالَةَ وَالِدَةٌ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلَا تَزَوَّجُهَا قَالَ إِنَّهَا ابْنَةُ أَخِي مِنْ الرَّضَاعَةِ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 770
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 202

Yahya related to me from Malik from Ishaq ibn Abdullah ibn Abi Talha from Abu Murra, the mawla of Aqil ibn Abi Talib from Abu Waqid al-Laythi that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was sitting in the mosque with some people when three people came in. Two came toward the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and one went away. When the two stopped at the assembly of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, they gave the greeting. One of them saw a gap in the circle and sat in it. The other sat down behind the circle. The third turned away and left. When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, finished, he said, "Shall I tell you about three people? One of them sought shelter with Allah, so Allah gave him shelter. The other was shy, so Allah was shy to him. The other turned away, so Allah turned away from him."

حَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُرَّةَ، مَوْلَى عَقِيلِ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ عَنْ أَبِي وَاقِدٍ اللَّيْثِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَيْنَمَا هُوَ جَالِسٌ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَالنَّاسُ مَعَهُ إِذْ أَقْبَلَ نَفَرٌ ثَلاَثَةٌ فَأَقْبَلَ اثْنَانِ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَذَهَبَ وَاحِدٌ فَلَمَّا وَقَفَا عَلَى مَجْلِسِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَلَّمَا فَأَمَّا أَحَدُهُمَا فَرَأَى فُرْجَةً فِي الْحَلْقَةِ فَجَلَسَ فِيهَا وَأَمَّا الآخَرُ فَجَلَسَ خَلْفَهُمْ وَأَمَّا الثَّالِثُ فَأَدْبَرَ ذَاهِبًا فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَلاَ أُخْبِرُكُمْ عَنِ النَّفَرِ الثَّلاَثَةِ أَمَّا أَحَدُهُمْ فَأَوَى إِلَى اللَّهِ فَآوَاهُ اللَّهُ وَأَمَّا الآخَرُ فَاسْتَحْيَا فَاسْتَحْيَا اللَّهُ مِنْهُ وَأَمَّا الآخَرُ فَأَعْرَضَ فَأَعْرَضَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 53, Hadith 4
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 53, Hadith 4
Arabic reference : Book 53, Hadith 1762

Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Salim ibn Abdullah that Abdullah ibn Muhammad ibn Abi Bakras-Siddiq told Abdullah ibn Umar from A'isha, that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Don't you see that when your people built the Kaba they fell short of the foundations of Ibrahim?" A'isha said, "Messenger of Allah, won't you return it to the foundations of Ibrahim?" and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If it were not that your people have only recently left kufr, I would have done so."

Salim ibn Abdullah said that Abdullah ibn Umar said, "If A'isha heard this from the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, then I consider that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, only refrained from greeting the two corners which are adjacent to the Hijr because the House had not been completed on the foundations of Ibrahim." (i.e. the corners he did not touch were not the original corners of the Kaba) .

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ، أَخْبَرَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلَمْ تَرَىْ أَنَّ قَوْمَكِ حِينَ بَنَوُا الْكَعْبَةَ اقْتَصَرُوا عَنْ قَوَاعِدِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلاَ تَرُدُّهَا عَلَى قَوَاعِدِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لَوْلاَ حِدْثَانُ قَوْمِكِ بِالْكُفْرِ لَفَعَلْتُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ لَئِنْ كَانَتْ عَائِشَةُ سَمِعَتْ هَذَا مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا أُرَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَرَكَ اسْتِلاَمَ الرُّكْنَيْنِ اللَّذَيْنِ يَلِيَانِ الْحِجْرَ إِلاَّ أَنَّ الْبَيْتَ لَمْ يُتَمَّمْ عَلَى قَوَاعِدِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 105
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 808
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3165
Narrated 'Aishah:
that a man came and sat in front of the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and said: "O Messenger of Allah! I have two slaves who lie to me, deceive me, and disobey me, and I scold them and hit them. So what is my case because of them?" He said: "The extent to which they betrayed you, disobeyed you and lied to you will be measured against how much you punish them. If your punishing them is equal to their sins, then the two will be the same, nothing for you and nothing against you. If your punishing them is above their sin, some of your rewards will be taken from you and given to them." So the man left, and began weeping and crying aloud. The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "You should read what Allah said in His Book: 'And We shall set up the Balances of justice on the Day of Resurrection, then none will be dealt with unjustly in anything...' to the rest of the Ayah (21:47). So the man said: "By Allah, O Messenger of Allah! I see nothing better for myself, than me parting with them. Bear witness that they are all free."
حَدَّثَنَا مُجَاهِدُ بْنُ مُوسَى، - بَغْدَادِيٌّ - وَالْفَضْلُ بْنُ سَهْلٍ الأَعْرَجُ بَغْدَادِيٌّ وَغَيْرُ وَاحِدٍ قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ غَزْوَانَ أَبُو نُوحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، قَعَدَ بَيْنَ يَدَىِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ لِي مَمْلُوكَيْنِ يُكْذِبُونَنِي وَيَخُونُونَنِي وَيَعْصُونَنِي وَأَشْتُمُهُمْ وَأَضْرِبُهُمْ فَكَيْفَ أَنَا مِنْهُمْ قَالَ ‏"‏ يُحْسَبُ مَا خَانُوكَ وَعَصَوْكَ وَكَذَبُوكَ وَعِقَابُكَ إِيَّاهُمْ فَإِنْ كَانَ عِقَابُكَ إِيَّاهُمْ بِقَدْرِ ذُنُوبِهِمْ كَانَ كَفَافًا لاَ لَكَ وَلاَ عَلَيْكَ وَإِنْ كَانَ عِقَابُكَ إِيَّاهُمْ دُونَ ذُنُوبِهِمْ كَانَ فَضْلاً لَكَ وَإِنْ كَانَ عِقَابُكَ إِيَّاهُمْ فَوْقَ ذُنُوبِهِمُ اقْتُصَّ لَهُمْ مِنْكَ الْفَضْلُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَتَنَحَّى الرَّجُلُ فَجَعَلَ يَبْكِي وَيَهْتِفُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَمَا تَقْرَأُ كِتَابَ اللَّهِ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ ونَضَعُ الْمَوَازِينَ الْقِسْطَ لِيَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ فَلاَ تُظْلَمُ نَفْسٌ شَيْئًا وَإِنْ كَانَ مِثْقَالَ ‏)‏ الآيَةَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الرَّجُلُ وَاللَّهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا أَجِدُ لِي وَلِهَؤُلاَءِ شَيْئًا خَيْرًا مِنْ مُفَارَقَتِهِمْ أُشْهِدُكُمْ أَنَّهُمْ أَحْرَارٌ كُلَّهُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى ...
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3165
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 217
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3165
Sahih al-Bukhari 4064

Narrated Anas:

When it was the day of Uhud, the people left the Prophet while Abu Talha was in front of the Prophet shielding him with his leather shield. Abu Talha was a skillful archer who used to shoot violently. He broke two or three arrow bows on that day. If a man carrying a quiver full of arrows passed by, the Prophet would say (to him), put (scatter) its contents for Abu Talha." The Prophet would raise his head to look at the enemy, whereupon Abu Talha would say, "Let my father and mother be sacrificed for you ! Do not raise your head, lest an arrow of the enemy should hit you. (Let) my neck (be struck) rather than your neck." I saw `Aisha, the daughter of Abu Bakr, and Um Sulaim rolling up their dresses so that I saw their leg-bangles while they were carrying water skins on their backs and emptying them in the mouths of the (wounded) people. They would return to refill them and again empty them in the mouths of the (wounded) people. The sword fell from Abu Talha's hand twice or thrice (on that day).

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَعْمَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ لَمَّا كَانَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ انْهَزَمَ النَّاسُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبُو طَلْحَةَ بَيْنَ يَدَىِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُجَوِّبٌ عَلَيْهِ بِحَجَفَةٍ لَهُ، وَكَانَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ رَجُلاً رَامِيًا شَدِيدَ النَّزْعِ، كَسَرَ يَوْمَئِذٍ قَوْسَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاَثًا، وَكَانَ الرَّجُلُ يَمُرُّ مَعَهُ بِجَعْبَةٍ مِنَ النَّبْلِ فَيَقُولُ انْثُرْهَا لأَبِي طَلْحَةَ‏.‏ قَالَ وَيُشْرِفُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَنْظُرُ إِلَى الْقَوْمِ، فَيَقُولُ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ بِأَبِي أَنْتَ وَأُمِّي، لاَ تُشْرِفْ يُصِيبُكَ سَهْمٌ مِنْ سِهَامِ الْقَوْمِ، نَحْرِي دُونَ نَحْرِكَ‏.‏ وَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ عَائِشَةَ بِنْتَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ وَأُمَّ سُلَيْمٍ، وَإِنَّهُمَا لَمُشَمِّرَتَانِ أَرَى خَدَمَ سُوقِهِمَا تَنْقُزَانِ الْقِرَبَ عَلَى مُتُونِهِمَا، تُفْرِغَانِهِ فِي أَفْوَاهِ الْقَوْمِ ثُمَّ تَرْجِعَانِ فَتَمْلآنِهَا، ثُمَّ تَجِيئَانِ فَتُفْرِغَانِهِ فِي أَفْوَاهِ الْقَوْمِ، وَلَقَدْ وَقَعَ السَّيْفُ مِنْ يَدَىْ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ إِمَّا مَرَّتَيْنِ وَإِمَّا ثَلاَثًا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4064
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 109
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 393
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 5857
`Adi b. Hatim said:
While I was with the Prophet a man came to him and complained to him of poverty; then another came to him and complained to him of highway robbery. He then said, "Have you seen al-Hira, `Adi? If you live long enough you will certainly see a woman travelling from al-Hira to go round the Ka'ba, fearing no one but God; if you live long enough the treasures of Kisra will certainly be conquered; if you live long enough you will certainly see a man coming out with a handful of gold or silver looking for someone to accept it but finding no one to accept it from him.[1] One of you will certainly meet God on the day he meets Him with no one between them to interpret for him. He will then certainly say, `Did I not send you a messenger who was conveying the message to you?' He will reply, `Certainly.' He will then say, `Did I not give you property and show favour to you?' He will reply, `Certainly;' then he will look to his right and see only Jahannam, and he will look to his left and see only Jahannam. Guard against hell, even though it be with half a date;[2] and if anyone cannot get so much, he should do it with a good word." `Adi said: I have seen a woman travelling from al-Hira to go round the Ka'ba, fearing no one but God; I was among those who conquered the treasures of Kisra, son of Hurmuz; and if you live long enough you will see what the Prophet Abul Qasim said, one coming out with his hand full. Because there will be no poor at that time. As alms. Bukhari transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عَدِيِّ بْنِ حَاتِمٍ قَالَ: بَيْنَا أَنَا عِنْد النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا أَتَاهُ رَجُلٌ فَشَكَا إِلَيْهِ الْفَاقَةَ ثُمَّ أَتَاهُ الْآخَرُ فَشَكَا إِلَيْهِ قَطْعَ السَّبِيلِ. فَقَالَ: " يَا عدي هَل رَأَيْتَ الْحِيرَةَ؟ فَإِنْ طَالَتْ بِكَ حَيَاةٌ فَلَتَرَيَنَّ الظَّعِينَةَ تَرْتَحِلُ مِنَ الْحِيرَةِ حَتَّى تَطُوفَ بِالْكَعْبَةِ لَا تَخَافُ أَحَدًا إِلَّا اللَّهَ وَلَئِنْ طَالَتْ بك حَيَاةٌ لَتُفْتَحَنَّ كُنُوزُ كِسْرَى وَلَئِنْ طَالَتْ بِكَ حَيَاةٌ لَتَرَيَنَّ الرَّجُلَ يَخْرُجُ مِلْءَ كَفِّهِ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ أَوْ فِضَّةٍ يَطْلُبُ مَنْ يَقْبَلُهُ فَلَا يجد أحدا يقبله مِنْهُ وَلَيَلْقَيَنَّ اللَّهَ أَحَدُكُمْ يَوْمَ يَلْقَاهُ وَلَيْسَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَهُ تَرْجُمَانٌ يُتَرْجِمُ لَهُ فَلَيَقُولَنَّ: أَلَمْ أَبْعَثْ إِليك رَسُولا فليبلغك؟ فَيَقُولُ: بَلَى. فَيَقُولُ: أَلَمْ أُعْطِكَ مَالًا وَأُفْضِلْ عَلَيْكَ؟ فَيَقُولُ: بَلَى فَيَنْظُرُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ فَلَا يَرَى إِلَّا جَهَنَّمَ وَيَنْظُرُ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ فَلَا يَرَى إِلَّا جَهَنَّمَ اتَّقُوا النَّارَ وَلَوْ بِشِقِّ تَمْرَةٍ فَمَنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ فَبِكَلِمَةٍ طَيِّبَةٍ " قَالَ عَدِيٌّ: فَرَأَيْتُ الظَّعِينَةَ تَرْتَحِلُ مِنَ الْحِيرَةِ حَتَّى تَطُوفَ بِالْكَعْبَةِ لَا تَخَافُ إِلَّا اللَّهَ وَكُنْتُ فِيمَنِ افْتَتَحَ كُنُوزَ كِسْرَى بْنِ هُرْمُزَ وَلَئِنْ طَالَتْ بِكُمْ حَيَاةٌ لَتَرَوُنَّ مَا قَالَ النَّبِيُّ أَبُو الْقَاسِمِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ ...
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5857
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 115
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1848
Narrated 'Ikrash bin Dhu'aib:

"Banu Murrah bin 'Ubaid sent me to bring the Sadaqah from their wealth of the Messenger of Allah (saws). I arrived with him in Al-Madinah and found him sitting between the Muhajirin and the Ansar." He said: "Then he took my hand and brought me to the home of Umm Salamah and he said: 'Do you have any food?' So a bowl containing a lot of Tharid with pieces of meat was brought to us, and presented for us to eat from it. So I began wandering my around it while the Messenger of Allah (saws) ate from what was in front of him. He grabbed my right hand with his left hand, then he said: 'O 'Ikrash! Eat from one spot, for indeed the food is one.' Then a plate containing various dried dates" - or fresh dates - 'Ubaidullah (a narrator) was not sure. He said: "I began eating what was in front of me, while the hand of the Messenger of Allah (saws) roamed about the plate. He said: 'O 'Ikrash! Eat from wherever you like, for indeed it is not all from the same variety.' Then water was brought, so the Messenger of Allah (saws) washed his hands, and with the wetness of his hands he wiped his face, his forearms, and his head, and he said: 'O Ikrash! This is the Wudu' for that which has been altered by fire.'"

[Abu 'Eisa said:] This Hadith is Gharib, we do not know of it except through the narration of Al-'Ala' bin Al-Fadl, and Al-Ala'was alone with this narration, and there is more in the story in the Hadith. And we do not know a Hadith from the Prophet (saws) by 'Ikrash except this.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْعَلاَءُ بْنُ الْفَضْلِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ أَبِي سَوِيَّةَ أَبُو الْهُذَيْلِ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عِكْرَاشٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عِكْرَاشِ بْنِ ذُؤَيْبٍ قَالَ بَعَثَنِي بَنُو مُرَّةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ بِصَدَقَاتِ أَمْوَالِهِمْ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَدِمْتُ عَلَيْهِ الْمَدِينَةَ فَوَجَدْتُهُ جَالِسًا بَيْنَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ وَالأَنْصَارِ قَالَ ثُمَّ أَخَذَ بِيَدِي فَانْطَلَقَ بِي إِلَى بَيْتِ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ مِنْ طَعَامٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأُتِينَا بِجَفْنَةٍ كَثِيرَةِ الثَّرِيدِ وَالْوَذْرِ وَأَقْبَلْنَا نَأْكُلُ مِنْهَا فَخَبَطْتُ بِيَدِي مِنْ نَوَاحِيهَا وَأَكَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ بَيْنِ يَدَيْهِ فَقَبَضَ بِيَدِهِ الْيُسْرَى عَلَى يَدِي الْيُمْنَى ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ يَا عِكْرَاشُ كُلْ مِنْ مَوْضِعٍ وَاحِدٍ فَإِنَّهُ طَعَامٌ وَاحِدٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أُتِينَا بِطَبَقٍ فِيهِ أَلْوَانُ الرُّطَبِ أَوِ التَّمْرِ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ شَكَّ قَالَ فَجَعَلْتُ آكُلُ مِنْ بَيْنِ يَدَىَّ وَجَالَتْ يَدُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الطَّبَقِ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا عِكْرَاشُ كُلْ مِنْ حَيْثُ شِئْتَ فَإِنَّهُ غَيْرُ لَوْنٍ وَاحِدٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أُتِينَا بِمَاءٍ فَغَسَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَدَيْهِ وَمَسَحَ بِبَلَلِ كَفَّيْهِ وَجْهَهُ وَذِرَاعَيْهِ وَرَأْسَهُ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا عِكْرَاشُ هَذَا الْوُضُوءُ مِمَّا ...
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1848
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 64
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 1848
Sunan Abi Dawud 117

Ibn’Abbas said:

‘Ali b. Abi Talib entered upon me after he has passed water. He then called for water for ablution. We brought to him a vessel containing water, and placed it before him. He said: O Ibn’Abbas, may I not show you how the Messenger of Allah(saws) used to perform ablution? I replied : Why not? He then inclined the vessel to his hand and washed it. He then put his right hand in the vessel and poured water over the other hand and washed his hands up to the wrist. He then rinsed his mouth and snuffed up water. He then put both of his hands together in the water and took out a handful of water and threw it upon the face. He then inserted both of his thumbs in the front part of the ears. He did like that twice and thrice. He then took a handful of water and poured it over his forehead and left it running down his face. He then washed his forearms up to the elbow three times. He then wiped his head and the back of his ears. He then put both of his hands together in the water and took a handful of it and threw it on his foot. He had a shoe foot like that. Do you wash your foot while it is in the shoe? He replied : Yes, while it is in the shoe. This question and answer were repeated thrice.

Abu Dawud said: The version transmitted by Ibn Juraij from Shaibah is similar to the one narrated by ‘ Ali. In this version Hajjaj reported on the authority of Ibn Juraij the wording: He wiped his head once. Ibn Wahb narrated from Ibn Juraij the wording: he wiped his head three times.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ يَحْيَى الْحَرَّانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ سَلَمَةَ - عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ يَزِيدَ بْنِ رُكَانَةَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ الْخَوْلاَنِيِّ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ دَخَلَ عَلَىَّ عَلِيٌّ - يَعْنِي ابْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ - وَقَدْ أَهْرَاقَ الْمَاءَ فَدَعَا بِوَضُوءٍ فَأَتَيْنَاهُ بِتَوْرٍ فِيهِ مَاءٌ حَتَّى وَضَعْنَاهُ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ فَقَالَ يَا ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ أَلاَ أُرِيكَ كَيْفَ كَانَ يَتَوَضَّأُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قُلْتُ بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَصْغَى الإِنَاءَ عَلَى يَدِهِ فَغَسَلَهَا ثُمَّ أَدْخَلَ يَدَهُ الْيُمْنَى فَأَفْرَغَ بِهَا عَلَى الأُخْرَى ثُمَّ غَسَلَ كَفَّيْهِ ثُمَّ تَمَضْمَضَ وَاسْتَنْثَرَ ثُمَّ أَدْخَلَ يَدَيْهِ فِي الإِنَاءِ جَمِيعًا فَأَخَذَ بِهِمَا حَفْنَةً مِنْ مَاءٍ فَضَرَبَ بِهَا عَلَى وَجْهِهِ ثُمَّ أَلْقَمَ إِبْهَامَيْهِ مَا أَقْبَلَ مِنْ أُذُنَيْهِ ثُمَّ الثَّانِيَةَ ثُمَّ الثَّالِثَةَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ أَخَذَ بِكَفِّهِ الْيُمْنَى قَبْضَةً مِنْ مَاءٍ فَصَبَّهَا عَلَى نَاصِيَتِهِ فَتَرَكَهَا تَسْتَنُّ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ ثُمَّ غَسَلَ ذِرَاعَيْهِ إِلَى الْمِرْفَقَيْنِ ثَلاَثًا ثَلاَثًا ثُمَّ مَسَحَ رَأْسَهُ وَظُهُورَ أُذُنَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَدْخَلَ يَدَيْهِ جَمِيعًا فَأَخَذَ حَفْنَةً مِنْ مَاءٍ فَضَرَبَ بِهَا عَلَى رِجْلِهِ وَفِيهَا النَّعْلُ فَفَتَلَهَا بِهَا ثُمَّ الأُخْرَى مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ ...
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 117
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 117
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 117